۞ قَالَ ٱلْمَلَأُ ٱلَّذِينَ ٱسْتَكْبَرُوا۟ مِن قَوْمِهِۦ لَنُخْرِجَنَّكَ يَٰشُعَيْبُ وَٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُوا۟ مَعَكَ مِن قَرْيَتِنَآ أَوْ لَتَعُودُنَّ فِى مِلَّتِنَا ۚ قَالَ أَوَلَوْ كُنَّا كَٰرِهِينَ
14:14.
ہمیشہ کسی ملک کی ظالم اکثریت اپنے غرور میں اقلیت کو ایسی ہی دھمکیاں دیا کرتی ہے۔ حالانکہ جانتی ہے کہ ہم نے نکالا تو ان کے لئے اور کوئی رہنے کی جگہ نہیں۔ غیر ملک ان کو داخل نہ ہونے دیں گے۔
14:14.
The words show that throughout the ages the good and intelligent men have believed that force should not be used in matters concerning conscience.
14:14.
Commentary:
Disbelievers, complacently conscious of their power and wealth, listen to no request however reasonable, and in the words of the opponents of Shu‘aib always say: "There is no need for anyone to judge between us. We ourselves can judge and our verdict is that, only he who follows our religion will be allowed to live with us." On the other hand, the followers of every Prophet, like the followers of Shu‘aib, have always made a pathetic, though unavailing, appeal to their persecutors in the words: "Will you compel us to adopt your religion, even if it offends our reason and goes against our conscience?" The concluding words of the verse also show that throughout history good and intelligent men have always believed that force should not be used in matters relating to conscience.
a
14:14.
1
ہمیشہ کسی ملک کی ظالم اکثریت اپنے غرور میں اقلیت کو ایسی ہی دھمکیاں دیا کرتی ہے۔ حالانکہ جانتی ہے کہ ہم نے نکالا تو ان کے لئے اور کوئی رہنے کی جگہ نہیں۔ غیر ملک ان کو داخل نہ ہونے دیں گے۔
a
14:14.
987
Commentary:
Disbelievers, complacently conscious of their power and wealth, listen to no request however reasonable, and in the words of the opponents of Shu‘aib always say: "There is no need for anyone to judge between us. We ourselves can judge and our verdict is that, only he who follows our religion will be allowed to live with us." On the other hand, the followers of every Prophet, like the followers of Shu‘aib, have always made a pathetic, though unavailing, appeal to their persecutors in the words: "Will you compel us to adopt your religion, even if it offends our reason and goes against our conscience?" The concluding words of the verse also show that throughout history good and intelligent men have always believed that force should not be used in matters relating to conscience.
c
14:14.
1013
The words show that throughout the ages the good and intelligent men have believed that force should not be used in matters concerning conscience.
قَدِ ٱفْتَرَيْنَا عَلَى ٱللَّهِ كَذِبًا إِنْ عُدْنَا فِى مِلَّتِكُم بَعْدَ إِذْ نَجَّىٰنَا ٱللَّهُ مِنْهَا ۚ وَمَا يَكُونُ لَنَآ أَن نَّعُودَ فِيهَآ إِلَّآ أَن يَشَآءَ ٱللَّهُ رَبُّنَا ۚ وَسِعَ رَبُّنَا كُلَّ شَىْءٍ عِلْمًا ۚ عَلَى ٱللَّهِ تَوَكَّلْنَا ۚ رَبَّنَا ٱفْتَحْ بَيْنَنَا وَبَيْنَ قَوْمِنَا بِٱلْحَقِّ وَأَنتَ خَيْرُ ٱلْفَٰتِحِينَ
2:256; 40:8.
2:256; 40:8.
2:256; 40:8.
Commentary:
The argument of the followers of Shu‘aib for not renouncing their religion is continued in this verse. There could be only two reasons, they said, for giving up their faith; firstly if they had been false and insincere in their profession of faith; secondly, if their religion itself had been false. But as neither of these two things was true, therefore, it was impossible for them to give up their faith. They further reinforce their argument by the words, Our Lord comprehends all things in His knowledge, meaning that when they are fully convinced of their religion being the religion of God and of God being always in the right, it is impossible for them to recant their faith. There is only one possibility of their doing so, i.e. that Allah, our Lord, should so will, viz. that some hidden weakness or sin of theirs may move God to cut them asunder like a diseased limb. But they have faith in their Lord and trust in Him Who has given them the opportunity and the power to accept the truth. He would not let them go astray because His permitting them to forsake the path of rectitude would be inconsistent with His attribute of being their رب or Lord.
The words, In Allah have we put our trust, are also intended to imply that, as the votaries of truth have perfect faith in God, so no amount of persecution can intimidate them into giving it up. They are encouraged and strengthened by constantly praying to God to protect them from the plots and machinations of their enemies.
b
2:256; 40:8.
b
2:256; 40:8.
988
Commentary:
The argument of the followers of Shu‘aib for not renouncing their religion is continued in this verse. There could be only two reasons, they said, for giving up their faith; firstly if they had been false and insincere in their profession of faith; secondly, if their religion itself had been false. But as neither of these two things was true, therefore, it was impossible for them to give up their faith. They further reinforce their argument by the words, Our Lord comprehends all things in His knowledge, meaning that when they are fully convinced of their religion being the religion of God and of God being always in the right, it is impossible for them to recant their faith. There is only one possibility of their doing so, i.e. that Allah, our Lord, should so will, viz. that some hidden weakness or sin of theirs may move God to cut them asunder like a diseased limb. But they have faith in their Lord and trust in Him Who has given them the opportunity and the power to accept the truth. He would not let them go astray because His permitting them to forsake the path of rectitude would be inconsistent with His attribute of being their رب or Lord.
The words, In Allah have we put our trust, are also intended to imply that, as the votaries of truth have perfect faith in God, so no amount of persecution can intimidate them into giving it up. They are encouraged and strengthened by constantly praying to God to protect them from the plots and machinations of their enemies.
a
2:256; 40:8.
وَقَالَ ٱلْمَلَأُ ٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا۟ مِن قَوْمِهِۦ لَئِنِ ٱتَّبَعْتُمْ شُعَيْبًا إِنَّكُمْ إِذًا لَّخَٰسِرُونَ
یعنی شعیب علیہ السلام کی قوم۔
2
یعنی شعیب علیہ السلام کی قوم۔
فَأَخَذَتْهُمُ ٱلرَّجْفَةُ فَأَصْبَحُوا۟ فِى دَارِهِمْ جَٰثِمِينَ
7:79; 11:68; 15:84; 26:159.
7:79; 11:68; 15:84; 26:159.
a
7:79; 11:68; 15:84; 26:159.
a
7:79; 11:68; 15:84; 26:159.
988A
Important Words:
الرجفة (earthquake). See 7:79 above.
Commentary:
The people of Shu‘aib were destroyed by an earthquake probably in the early morning.
b
7:79; 11:68; 15:84; 26:159.
ٱلَّذِينَ كَذَّبُوا۟ شُعَيْبًا كَأَن لَّمْ يَغْنَوْا۟ فِيهَا ۚ ٱلَّذِينَ كَذَّبُوا۟ شُعَيْبًا كَانُوا۟ هُمُ ٱلْخَٰسِرِينَ
یعنی جب اکثریت اپنے تکبر میں اقلیت کو ملک سے باہر نکالنا چاہتی ہے حالانکہ غیر ملکوں میں اس کا کوئی ٹھکانا نہیں ہوتا تو خداتعالیٰ بھی اکثریت کو اپنے پیدا کردہ ملک سے نکال دیتا ہے یعنی تباہ کردیتا ہے۔
Commentary:
The disbelievers had threatened Shu‘aib with expulsion from their town, if he did not return to their religion (7:89). They forgot that it was not their but God’s town and He would allow whomsoever He pleased to dwell therein. So, in order to demonstrate that it was not they but God Who was the Master of the land, He so utterly destroyed them, and all signs of their habitations and dwellings were so completely effaced that it appeared as if they had never dwelt therein. That was indeed a fitting punishment for those who proudly called God’s land their own and threatened to drive God’s Messenger away therefrom.
The words, Those who accused Shu‘aib of lying, have been repeated in the second part of the verse to add further emphasis to the exemplary destruction of the rejecters of Shu‘aib. The concluding words of the verse, i.e. it was they who were the losers, contain a dreadful allusion to the words of the disbelieving chiefs who spoke of the followers of Shu‘aib as the losers (7:9 above), and point out that it is they, and not the followers of Shu‘aib, who are lost.
3
یعنی جب اکثریت اپنے تکبر میں اقلیت کو ملک سے باہر نکالنا چاہتی ہے حالانکہ غیر ملکوں میں اس کا کوئی ٹھکانا نہیں ہوتا تو خداتعالیٰ بھی اکثریت کو اپنے پیدا کردہ ملک سے نکال دیتا ہے یعنی تباہ کردیتا ہے۔
989
Commentary:
The disbelievers had threatened Shu‘aib with expulsion from their town, if he did not return to their religion (7:89). They forgot that it was not their but God’s town and He would allow whomsoever He pleased to dwell therein. So, in order to demonstrate that it was not they but God Who was the Master of the land, He so utterly destroyed them, and all signs of their habitations and dwellings were so completely effaced that it appeared as if they had never dwelt therein. That was indeed a fitting punishment for those who proudly called God’s land their own and threatened to drive God’s Messenger away therefrom.
The words, Those who accused Shu‘aib of lying, have been repeated in the second part of the verse to add further emphasis to the exemplary destruction of the rejecters of Shu‘aib. The concluding words of the verse, i.e. it was they who were the losers, contain a dreadful allusion to the words of the disbelieving chiefs who spoke of the followers of Shu‘aib as the losers (7:9 above), and point out that it is they, and not the followers of Shu‘aib, who are lost.
فَتَوَلَّىٰ عَنْهُمْ وَقَالَ يَٰقَوْمِ لَقَدْ أَبْلَغْتُكُمْ رِسَٰلَٰتِ رَبِّى وَنَصَحْتُ لَكُمْ ۖ فَكَيْفَ ءَاسَىٰ عَلَىٰ قَوْمٍ كَٰفِرِينَ
7:69, 80; 46:24.
7:69, 80; 46:24.
The words are full of extreme pathos. Shu‘aib, like every true Prophet, felt deep grief and distress for his people.
7:69, 80; 46:24.
Commentary:
The words put in the mouth of Shu‘aib in this verse are full of pathos. Shu‘aib, like every true Prophet, feels deep grief and distress for his people, but then he tries to console his distressed heart by saying, How then should I sorrow for a disbelieving people, i.e. "These ungrateful people persistently refused to accept the truth from their Lord. They defied and disobeyed God’s Prophet and rejected His signs and thus drew upon themselves His wrath and brought about their ruin with their own hand. In spite of this my heart sorrows for them. Would that they had believed!"
b
7:69, 80; 46:24.
a
7:69, 80; 46:24.
990
Commentary:
The words put in the mouth of Shu‘aib in this verse are full of pathos. Shu‘aib, like every true Prophet, feels deep grief and distress for his people, but then he tries to console his distressed heart by saying, How then should I sorrow for a disbelieving people, i.e. "These ungrateful people persistently refused to accept the truth from their Lord. They defied and disobeyed God’s Prophet and rejected His signs and thus drew upon themselves His wrath and brought about their ruin with their own hand. In spite of this my heart sorrows for them. Would that they had believed!"
a
7:69, 80; 46:24.
1014
The words are full of extreme pathos. Shu‘aib, like every true Prophet, felt deep grief and distress for his people.
وَمَآ أَرْسَلْنَا فِى قَرْيَةٍ مِّن نَّبِىٍّ إِلَّآ أَخَذْنَآ أَهْلَهَا بِٱلْبَأْسَآءِ وَٱلضَّرَّآءِ لَعَلَّهُمْ يَضَّرَّعُونَ
6:43.
6:43.
This is a general law of God which invariably comes into operation whenever a Prophet of God makes his appearance. The advent of every Prophet is attended in an extraordinary degree with calamities and miseries of diverse kinds which are intended to serve as an eye-opener for the people.
6:43.
Commentary:
This verse refers to a general law of God which invariably comes into operation whenever a Prophet of God makes his appearance. The advent of every Prophet is attended in an extraordinary manner with calamities and miseries of diverse kinds that afflict mankind in order to serve as an eye-opener for the people.
If the Messenger of God is raised for a particular people, then only that people are made to suffer, but if he is raised for the whole world, then the whole world is visited by afflictions and disasters. These afflictions are meant as warnings and are intended to awaken the people. Two things may be inferred from this verse: (1) that general disasters do not overtake a people unless a Prophet of God has first been raised; (2) that it never happens that the advent of a Prophet of God is not accompanied by calamities of a general nature.
c
6:43.
a
6:43.
991
Commentary:
This verse refers to a general law of God which invariably comes into operation whenever a Prophet of God makes his appearance. The advent of every Prophet is attended in an extraordinary manner with calamities and miseries of diverse kinds that afflict mankind in order to serve as an eye-opener for the people.
If the Messenger of God is raised for a particular people, then only that people are made to suffer, but if he is raised for the whole world, then the whole world is visited by afflictions and disasters. These afflictions are meant as warnings and are intended to awaken the people. Two things may be inferred from this verse: (1) that general disasters do not overtake a people unless a Prophet of God has first been raised; (2) that it never happens that the advent of a Prophet of God is not accompanied by calamities of a general nature.
b
6:43.
1015
This is a general law of God which invariably comes into operation whenever a Prophet of God makes his appearance. The advent of every Prophet is attended in an extraordinary degree with calamities and miseries of diverse kinds which are intended to serve as an eye-opener for the people.
ثُمَّ بَدَّلْنَا مَكَانَ ٱلسَّيِّئَةِ ٱلْحَسَنَةَ حَتَّىٰ عَفَوا۟ وَّقَالُوا۟ قَدْ مَسَّ ءَابَآءَنَا ٱلضَّرَّآءُ وَٱلسَّرَّآءُ فَأَخَذْنَٰهُم بَغْتَةً وَهُمْ لَا يَشْعُرُونَ
Important Words:
عفوا (they grew) is derived from عفا which gives a number of meanings: (1) it was or became effaced or obliterated; (2) transitively, he or it effaced or obliterated something; (3) he forgave or pardoned; (4) it was or became much in quantity or many in number; or (5) transitively, he made it much in quantity or many in number, etc. (Lane).
Commentary:
The words حسنة (good condition) and سیئة (evil condition) are not used here in their moral sense, but in the sense of straitness and plenty.
It is invariably the case that when the afflictions and miseries which come upon a disbelieving people as a result of their rejection of a Prophet of God pass away and ease and comfort take their place, then instead of improving their condition and turning to God in repentance, they refuse to recognize past afflictions as heavenly visitations and as signs of the truth of their Prophet, but, on the contrary, begin to say that they were merely normal occurrences of nature which even their forefathers experienced in their time but which then passed away.
992
Important Words:
عفوا (they grew) is derived from عفا which gives a number of meanings: (1) it was or became effaced or obliterated; (2) transitively, he or it effaced or obliterated something; (3) he forgave or pardoned; (4) it was or became much in quantity or many in number; or (5) transitively, he made it much in quantity or many in number, etc. (Lane).
Commentary:
The words حسنة (good condition) and سیئة (evil condition) are not used here in their moral sense, but in the sense of straitness and plenty.
It is invariably the case that when the afflictions and miseries which come upon a disbelieving people as a result of their rejection of a Prophet of God pass away and ease and comfort take their place, then instead of improving their condition and turning to God in repentance, they refuse to recognize past afflictions as heavenly visitations and as signs of the truth of their Prophet, but, on the contrary, begin to say that they were merely normal occurrences of nature which even their forefathers experienced in their time but which then passed away.
وَلَوْ أَنَّ أَهْلَ ٱلْقُرَىٰٓ ءَامَنُوا۟ وَٱتَّقَوْا۟ لَفَتَحْنَا عَلَيْهِم بَرَكَٰتٍ مِّنَ ٱلسَّمَآءِ وَٱلْأَرْضِ وَلَٰكِن كَذَّبُوا۟ فَأَخَذْنَٰهُم بِمَا كَانُوا۟ يَكْسِبُونَ
2:104; 5:66.
2:104; 5:66.
2:104; 5:66.
Commentary:
In this verse the words, the people of those towns, refer to all the different peoples mentioned in the foregoing verses. The verse is thus intended to sum up the given narration with a view to introducing the case of the people of the Holy Prophet’s time.
The words لفتحنا الخ rendered as, We would have surely opened for them blessings from heaven and earth, may signify: "We would have taught them wisdom or granted them knowledge from heaven as well as from earth". By earthly wisdom or knowledge is meant that wisdom or knowledge which a person acquires from personal observation or from his fellowmen; but the wisdom or knowledge from Heaven is that wisdom or knowledge which comes directly from God. The word "blessings" may also be taken in the physical sense. In this case blessings from heaven would mean, for example, timely rains, extraordinary success, the removal of diseases, etc., while blessings from the earth would signify, for example, abundant produce of land, peace and order, etc.
d
2:104; 5:66.
a
2:104; 5:66.
993
Commentary:
In this verse the words, the people of those towns, refer to all the different peoples mentioned in the foregoing verses. The verse is thus intended to sum up the given narration with a view to introducing the case of the people of the Holy Prophet’s time.
The words لفتحنا الخ rendered as, We would have surely opened for them blessings from heaven and earth, may signify: "We would have taught them wisdom or granted them knowledge from heaven as well as from earth". By earthly wisdom or knowledge is meant that wisdom or knowledge which a person acquires from personal observation or from his fellowmen; but the wisdom or knowledge from Heaven is that wisdom or knowledge which comes directly from God. The word "blessings" may also be taken in the physical sense. In this case blessings from heaven would mean, for example, timely rains, extraordinary success, the removal of diseases, etc., while blessings from the earth would signify, for example, abundant produce of land, peace and order, etc.
c
2:104; 5:66.
أَفَأَمِنَ أَهْلُ ٱلْقُرَىٰٓ أَن يَأْتِيَهُم بَأْسُنَا بَيَٰتًا وَهُمْ نَآئِمُونَ
7:5.
یعنی شعیبؑ کی بستیوں کا انجام دیکھ کر کیا پھر بھی اہل مکہ نصیحت نہیں حاصل کرتے؟
7:5.
7:5.
Commentary:
In this and the following verse the words اھل القری (people of these towns) refer to the people of the time of the Holy Prophet to whom the Quran now turns as a fitting sequel to the story of bygone peoples who were destroyed by God for rejecting their Prophets. The verse thus purports to warn the people of Mecca and other towns of Arabia that their turn is fast approaching and that the punishment of God may overtake them at any moment of negligence.
a
7:5.
2
یعنی شعیبؑ کی بستیوں کا انجام دیکھ کر کیا پھر بھی اہل مکہ نصیحت نہیں حاصل کرتے؟
b
7:5.
994
Commentary:
In this and the following verse the words اھل القری (people of these towns) refer to the people of the time of the Holy Prophet to whom the Quran now turns as a fitting sequel to the story of bygone peoples who were destroyed by God for rejecting their Prophets. The verse thus purports to warn the people of Mecca and other towns of Arabia that their turn is fast approaching and that the punishment of God may overtake them at any moment of negligence.
a
7:5.
أَوَأَمِنَ أَهْلُ ٱلْقُرَىٰٓ أَن يَأْتِيَهُم بَأْسُنَا ضُحًى وَهُمْ يَلْعَبُونَ
7:5.
ہندوستان میں دوپہر کے وقت بازاروں اور برآمدوں میں لوگ چوسر کھیلتے ہیں معلوم ہوتا ہے چونکہ یہ قوم بھی تاجر تھی۔ ان میں بھی ایسا ہی کوئی رواج تھا۔
7:5.
The words "these towns" refer to Mecca and its sister towns of Hijaz. The meaning is "Do not the people of Mecca, etc. take a lesson from the fate of ‘Ad, Thamud, the people of Lot and from that of the people of Shu‘aib?
7:5.
Commentary:
Whereas the preceding verse mentioned the time of night and sleep, the present one refers to the time of forenoon and play—both times of extreme negligence and forgetfulness.
b
7:5.
2
ہندوستان میں دوپہر کے وقت بازاروں اور برآمدوں میں لوگ چوسر کھیلتے ہیں معلوم ہوتا ہے چونکہ یہ قوم بھی تاجر تھی۔ ان میں بھی ایسا ہی کوئی رواج تھا۔
a
7:5.
995
Commentary:
Whereas the preceding verse mentioned the time of night and sleep, the present one refers to the time of forenoon and play—both times of extreme negligence and forgetfulness.
b
7:5.
1016
The words "these towns" refer to Mecca and its sister towns of Hijaz. The meaning is "Do not the people of Mecca, etc. take a lesson from the fate of ‘Ad, Thamud, the people of Lot and from that of the people of Shu‘aib?
أَفَأَمِنُوا۟ مَكْرَ ٱللَّهِ ۚ فَلَا يَأْمَنُ مَكْرَ ٱللَّهِ إِلَّا ٱلْقَوْمُ ٱلْخَٰسِرُونَ
Commentary:
As stated under 7:98 above, the Quran mentioned the fate of peoples that had opposed the Prophets of God in times gone by in order to warn opponents of the Holy Prophet that they also could not expect to escape a similar fate if they persisted in their opposition. The Prophets who have been mentioned in the preceding verses lived either in Arabia itself or in the neighbouring countries and stories of the fate that befell their opponents were still current among the contemporaries of the Holy Prophet.
The home of the ‘Adites was in Yemen, but their conquests extended over the whole of Arabia. Arab tradition represents them as conquerors of the whole world—of Persia, India and China, but history furnishes no proof of this claim.
The territory of the tribe of Thamud lay between Medina and Syria. The Holy Prophet passed through the ruins of their dwelling places during his expedition to Tabuk. The tribe of Thamud were worshippers of idols, among them being the Lat and the ‘Uzza.
The Midianites also lived in the north of Arabia near the coast of the Red Sea. The history of all these peoples was current among the Arabs who were well-informed of their power, designs and machinations as well as of their subsequent destruction as a result of the opposition offered by them to their Prophets. The reference in the verse to the people that perish is, therefore, straight and pointed.
996
Commentary:
As stated under 7:98 above, the Quran mentioned the fate of peoples that had opposed the Prophets of God in times gone by in order to warn opponents of the Holy Prophet that they also could not expect to escape a similar fate if they persisted in their opposition. The Prophets who have been mentioned in the preceding verses lived either in Arabia itself or in the neighbouring countries and stories of the fate that befell their opponents were still current among the contemporaries of the Holy Prophet.
The home of the ‘Adites was in Yemen, but their conquests extended over the whole of Arabia. Arab tradition represents them as conquerors of the whole world—of Persia, India and China, but history furnishes no proof of this claim.
The territory of the tribe of Thamud lay between Medina and Syria. The Holy Prophet passed through the ruins of their dwelling places during his expedition to Tabuk. The tribe of Thamud were worshippers of idols, among them being the Lat and the ‘Uzza.
The Midianites also lived in the north of Arabia near the coast of the Red Sea. The history of all these peoples was current among the Arabs who were well-informed of their power, designs and machinations as well as of their subsequent destruction as a result of the opposition offered by them to their Prophets. The reference in the verse to the people that perish is, therefore, straight and pointed.
أَوَلَمْ يَهْدِ لِلَّذِينَ يَرِثُونَ ٱلْأَرْضَ مِنۢ بَعْدِ أَهْلِهَآ أَن لَّوْ نَشَآءُ أَصَبْنَٰهُم بِذُنُوبِهِمْ ۚ وَنَطْبَعُ عَلَىٰ قُلُوبِهِمْ فَهُمْ لَا يَسْمَعُونَ
20:129; 32:27.
10:75; 16:109; 45:24.
Commentary:
The veiled threat in the preceding verse is openly made in the present one. The enemies of Islam should either take lesson from the sad end of those gone before them and give up offering opposition to it or be prepared for a similar doom. The word یسمعون (understand) here signifies not listening but understanding (Lane).
c
20:129; 32:27.
d
10:75; 16:109; 45:24.
a
20:129; 32:27.
b
10:75; 16:109; 45:24.
997
Commentary:
The veiled threat in the preceding verse is openly made in the present one. The enemies of Islam should either take lesson from the sad end of those gone before them and give up offering opposition to it or be prepared for a similar doom. The word یسمعون (understand) here signifies not listening but understanding (Lane).
c
20:129; 32:27.
d
10:75; 16:109; 45:24.
تِلْكَ ٱلْقُرَىٰ نَقُصُّ عَلَيْكَ مِنْ أَنۢبَآئِهَا ۚ وَلَقَدْ جَآءَتْهُمْ رُسُلُهُم بِٱلْبَيِّنَٰتِ فَمَا كَانُوا۟ لِيُؤْمِنُوا۟ بِمَا كَذَّبُوا۟ مِن قَبْلُ ۚ كَذَٰلِكَ يَطْبَعُ ٱللَّهُ عَلَىٰ قُلُوبِ ٱلْكَٰفِرِينَ
3:185; 5:33.
3:185; 5:33.
The Qur’an does not give the entire history of bygone peoples but only the relevant parts of it. Nevertheless, no book of history contains more reliable information about the tribes of ‘Ad and Thamud than does the Qur’an, and students of history have admitted that what the Qur’an tells us is the only authentic and reliable information that we possess about these ancient peoples and all other stories current about them are so many myths.
The hearts of disbelievers are sealed up when they refuse to make use of their God-given power of reasoning and understanding.
3:185; 5:33.
Commentary:
The word القری (the towns) again refers here to ancient towns fallen into ruin. The Quran reverts to their mention in order to emphasize the seriousness of a Prophet’s rejection and to introduce the narration of yet another by-gone people, the rejecters of Moses.
By using the words, some of whose news, the verse makes it clear that the Quran has not given the entire history of by-gone peoples but only the relevant parts of it. Nevertheless, no book of history contains more reliable information about the peoples of ‘Ad and Thamud than does the Quran, and students of history have admitted that what the Quran tells us is the only authentic and reliable knowledge that we possess about these ancient peoples, and all other stories current about them may be only so many myths. As regards Lot, later Jewish writers have admitted that he was a Prophet of God, as the Quran represents him to be, though the Bible does not seem to accord him this rank.
The verse hints that as the Holy Prophet represents in his person all the Prophets that have gone before him, therefore his rejecters will be visited with all the various forms of punishment that befell the rejecters of former Prophets.
The opponents of God’s Prophets are in the habit of rejecting their claims on the basis of mere hearsay and make-believe. The result of such a hasty rejection is that the hearts of the rejecters become sealed and they become deprived of the power to understand the arguments and signs which God shows to establish the truth of His Messengers. The verse thus throws light on how the hearts or minds of disbelievers are sealed. They are sealed only when disbelievers refuse to make use of their God-given power of reasoning and understanding.
e
3:185; 5:33.
c
3:185; 5:33.
998
Commentary:
The word القری (the towns) again refers here to ancient towns fallen into ruin. The Quran reverts to their mention in order to emphasize the seriousness of a Prophet’s rejection and to introduce the narration of yet another by-gone people, the rejecters of Moses.
By using the words, some of whose news, the verse makes it clear that the Quran has not given the entire history of by-gone peoples but only the relevant parts of it. Nevertheless, no book of history contains more reliable information about the peoples of ‘Ad and Thamud than does the Quran, and students of history have admitted that what the Quran tells us is the only authentic and reliable knowledge that we possess about these ancient peoples, and all other stories current about them may be only so many myths. As regards Lot, later Jewish writers have admitted that he was a Prophet of God, as the Quran represents him to be, though the Bible does not seem to accord him this rank.
The verse hints that as the Holy Prophet represents in his person all the Prophets that have gone before him, therefore his rejecters will be visited with all the various forms of punishment that befell the rejecters of former Prophets.
The opponents of God’s Prophets are in the habit of rejecting their claims on the basis of mere hearsay and make-believe. The result of such a hasty rejection is that the hearts of the rejecters become sealed and they become deprived of the power to understand the arguments and signs which God shows to establish the truth of His Messengers. The verse thus throws light on how the hearts or minds of disbelievers are sealed. They are sealed only when disbelievers refuse to make use of their God-given power of reasoning and understanding.
a
3:185; 5:33.
1017
The Qur’an does not give the entire history of bygone peoples but only the relevant parts of it. Nevertheless, no book of history contains more reliable information about the tribes of ‘Ad and Thamud than does the Qur’an, and students of history have admitted that what the Qur’an tells us is the only authentic and reliable information that we possess about these ancient peoples and all other stories current about them are so many myths.
1018
The hearts of disbelievers are sealed up when they refuse to make use of their God-given power of reasoning and understanding.
وَمَا وَجَدْنَا لِأَكْثَرِهِم مِّنْ عَهْدٍ ۖ وَإِن وَجَدْنَآ أَكْثَرَهُمْ لَفَٰسِقِينَ
’’بلکہ‘‘ واؤ کا ترجمہ ہے جو عربی زبان کے لحاظ سے درست ہے (مغنی)
1
’’بلکہ‘‘ واؤ کا ترجمہ ہے جو عربی زبان کے لحاظ سے درست ہے (مغنی)
ثُمَّ بَعَثْنَا مِنۢ بَعْدِهِم مُّوسَىٰ بِـَٔايَٰتِنَآ إِلَىٰ فِرْعَوْنَ وَمَلَإِي۟هِۦ فَظَلَمُوا۟ بِهَا ۖ فَٱنظُرْ كَيْفَ كَانَ عَٰقِبَةُ ٱلْمُفْسِدِينَ
17:102; 28:37; 43:47.
The words "after them", contradict the popular view that Shu‘aib was a contemporary and father-in-law of Moses.
Zulm meaning to put a thing in the wrong place or to make a wrong use of it (Lane), the clause signifies that Pharaoh and his chiefs made wrong use of the Signs. The Signs were meant to engender fear of God in their hearts but instead they jeered and mocked at them.
17:102; 28:37; 43:47.
Commentary:
The clause, Then after them We sent Moses, does not mean that Moses appeared directly or immediately after the Prophets mentioned in the preceding verses. Other Messengers may have intervened between Moses and these Prophets, of whom Shu‘aib appears to be the nearest in time to Moses. In fact, the use of the words, Then after them, in the above clause only means that Moses appeared and lived sometime after them. The expression also contradicts the popular view that Shu‘aib was a contemporary and the father-in-law of Moses.
The words ظلموا بھا (they unjustly rejected them) literally meaning "they did wrong by means of the signs, or did them wrong", really signify that "they rejected the signs and treated them as lies, or they made them the means of doing wrong to men by ridiculing them and in this way deceiving the people."
The word ظلم also means, "to put a thing in the wrong place, or to make a wrong use of a thing" (Lane). Taking the word in this sense, the clause would mean, "they made a wrong use of the signs", i.e. though the signs were meant to engender fear of God in the hearts of men, the disbelievers, instead of profiting by them, jeered and mocked at them.
a
17:102; 28:37; 43:47.
511
ظُلْم (Zulm) 的意思是, 把一件东西放在错误的地方, 或错误地使用它。(Lane) 这一句意指法老和他的首长错误地使用了那些迹象。那些迹象原想在他们心中产生对安拉敬畏的心情, 但他们相反地却嘲笑那些迹象。
a
17:102; 28:37; 43:47.
999
Commentary:
The clause, Then after them We sent Moses, does not mean that Moses appeared directly or immediately after the Prophets mentioned in the preceding verses. Other Messengers may have intervened between Moses and these Prophets, of whom Shu‘aib appears to be the nearest in time to Moses. In fact, the use of the words, Then after them, in the above clause only means that Moses appeared and lived sometime after them. The expression also contradicts the popular view that Shu‘aib was a contemporary and the father-in-law of Moses.
The words ظلموا بھا (they unjustly rejected them) literally meaning "they did wrong by means of the signs, or did them wrong", really signify that "they rejected the signs and treated them as lies, or they made them the means of doing wrong to men by ridiculing them and in this way deceiving the people."
The word ظلم also means, "to put a thing in the wrong place, or to make a wrong use of a thing" (Lane). Taking the word in this sense, the clause would mean, "they made a wrong use of the signs", i.e. though the signs were meant to engender fear of God in the hearts of men, the disbelievers, instead of profiting by them, jeered and mocked at them.
b
17:102; 28:37; 43:47.
1019
The words "after them", contradict the popular view that Shu‘aib was a contemporary and father-in-law of Moses.
1020
Zulm meaning to put a thing in the wrong place or to make a wrong use of it (Lane), the clause signifies that Pharaoh and his chiefs made wrong use of the Signs. The Signs were meant to engender fear of God in their hearts but instead they jeered and mocked at them.
وَقَالَ مُوسَىٰ يَٰفِرْعَوْنُ إِنِّى رَسُولٌ مِّن رَّبِّ ٱلْعَٰلَمِينَ
26:17; 20:48; 43:47.
26:17; 20:48; 43:47.
26:17; 20:48; 43:47.
b
26:17; 20:48; 43:47.
a
26:17; 20:48; 43:47.
c
26:17; 20:48; 43:47.
حَقِيقٌ عَلَىٰٓ أَن لَّآ أَقُولَ عَلَى ٱللَّهِ إِلَّا ٱلْحَقَّ ۚ قَدْ جِئْتُكُم بِبَيِّنَةٍ مِّن رَّبِّكُمْ فَأَرْسِلْ مَعِىَ بَنِىٓ إِسْرَٰٓءِيلَ
20:48; 26:18.
20:48; 26:18.
Haqiq means, adapted, disposed, apt, meet, right, fit or worthy (Lane).
When Moses went to Pharaoh his object was not so much to preach his Message to him as to call upon him to let the Israelites go with him, though ordinarily he would have preached to him also. As a matter of fact the Message of Moses was meant primarily for the Israelites, but as long as the Israelites remained mixed up with the natives of Egypt, Moses had to preach to them both. When the Israelites left the land, he had no concern with the Egyptians and confined his attention to his own kith and kin to whom he was sent.
20:48; 26:18.
Important Words:
حقیق (it is meet) is derived from حق meaning, it was or became suitable to the requirements of wisdom, justice, truth and right; or it was or became just, proper, correct, valid, established or confirmed as a truth or fact; or it became necessary, unavoidable, obligatory or due. They say یحق علیك ان تفعل کذا i.e. it is incumbent upon thee, or it behoves thee, or it is meet for thee, that thou shouldst do such a thing. Thus حقیق means, adapted, disposed, apt, meet, fit or worthy. The expression حقیق علیان لااقول would thus mean, I am disposed not to say; or it is binding or obligatory or incumbent on me that I should not say; or, as some render the expression, I am vehemently desirous that I should not say (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
Taking the word حقیق in the sense of "desirous", the opening sentence of the verse would mean, "I am desirous that I should speak of God nothing but the truth". These words are put in the mouth of Moses as a reply also to those who accused the Holy Prophet of lying. The Prophets of God are, as it were, represented as saying that, far from speaking a lie, they are but too anxious, and desire nothing but to speak pure and unadulterated truth. Other meanings of حقیق are also equally applicable here.
When Moses went to Pharaoh, his object was not so much the preaching of his message to him as to call upon him to let the Israelites go with him, though ordinarily he would preach to him also. As a matter of fact, the message of Moses was meant primarily for the Israelites, but as long as the Israelites remained mixed up with the natives of Egypt, Moses had to preach to them both. When the Israelites left the land, he had no concern with the Egyptians and confined his attention to his own kith and kin to whom he had been sent.
c
20:48; 26:18.
b
20:48; 26:18.
1000
Important Words:
حقیق (it is meet) is derived from حق meaning, it was or became suitable to the requirements of wisdom, justice, truth and right; or it was or became just, proper, correct, valid, established or confirmed as a truth or fact; or it became necessary, unavoidable, obligatory or due. They say یحق علیك ان تفعل کذا i.e. it is incumbent upon thee, or it behoves thee, or it is meet for thee, that thou shouldst do such a thing. Thus حقیق means, adapted, disposed, apt, meet, fit or worthy. The expression حقیق علیان لااقول would thus mean, I am disposed not to say; or it is binding or obligatory or incumbent on me that I should not say; or, as some render the expression, I am vehemently desirous that I should not say (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
Taking the word حقیق in the sense of "desirous", the opening sentence of the verse would mean, "I am desirous that I should speak of God nothing but the truth". These words are put in the mouth of Moses as a reply also to those who accused the Holy Prophet of lying. The Prophets of God are, as it were, represented as saying that, far from speaking a lie, they are but too anxious, and desire nothing but to speak pure and unadulterated truth. Other meanings of حقیق are also equally applicable here.
When Moses went to Pharaoh, his object was not so much the preaching of his message to him as to call upon him to let the Israelites go with him, though ordinarily he would preach to him also. As a matter of fact, the message of Moses was meant primarily for the Israelites, but as long as the Israelites remained mixed up with the natives of Egypt, Moses had to preach to them both. When the Israelites left the land, he had no concern with the Egyptians and confined his attention to his own kith and kin to whom he had been sent.
a
20:48; 26:18.
1021
Haqiq means, adapted, disposed, apt, meet, right, fit or worthy (Lane).
1022
When Moses went to Pharaoh his object was not so much to preach his Message to him as to call upon him to let the Israelites go with him, though ordinarily he would have preached to him also. As a matter of fact the Message of Moses was meant primarily for the Israelites, but as long as the Israelites remained mixed up with the natives of Egypt, Moses had to preach to them both. When the Israelites left the land, he had no concern with the Egyptians and confined his attention to his own kith and kin to whom he was sent.
قَالَ إِن كُنتَ جِئْتَ بِـَٔايَةٍ فَأْتِ بِهَآ إِن كُنتَ مِنَ ٱلصَّٰدِقِينَ
26:32.
26:32.
26:32.
d
26:32.
a
26:32.
b
26:32.
فَأَلْقَىٰ عَصَاهُ فَإِذَا هِىَ ثُعْبَانٌ مُّبِينٌ
20:21; 26:33; 27:11; 28:32.
20:21; 26:33; 27:11; 28:32.
The Qur’an has used three different words to describe the turning of the rod of Moses into a serpent, viz. Hayyah as in 20:21, Jann as in 27:11 and 28:32 and Thu‘ban as in 26:33 and in the present verse. The first word is of general application and is used for serpents of all categories. The second word means a small serpent. The third word (Thu‘ban) means a bulky and long serpent. Thus the use of three different words at three different places in the Qur’an is significant and evidently is intended to serve a definite purpose. The word Jann has been used from the point of view of the serpent’s quick movements and Thu‘ban from the point of view of its large size. When the mere fact of the turning of the rod into a serpent is mentioned the word Hayyah is used, but when the rod is mentioned as turning into a serpent in the presence of Moses alone the word Jann (a small serpent) is used. But when the miracle of the rod turning into a serpent i
20:21; 26:33; 27:11; 28:32.
Important Words:
ثعبان (serpent) is derived from ثعب. They say ثعبه i.e. he gave vent to it; or he made it (water, etc.) to flow or run or stream. ثعبان means, a kind of long serpent; a great serpent, whether male or female, but particularly the male; or the serpent in general whether male or female, great or small; also applied to an enormous fabulous serpent (Lane).
Commentary:
The Quran has used three different words for describing the turning of the rod of Moses into a serpent; (1) ثعبان as in the verse under comment and in 26:33; (2) حیة as in 20:21, and (3) جان as in 28:32 and 27:11. The words ثعبان and حیة are applied both to a large or a small serpent, while the word جان signifies only a small serpent. Thus, there is no conflict or contradiction in using these three different words for the same thing, as all of them may be used to give the same meaning, i.e. a small serpent.
Moreover, on carefully pondering over the verses in which these words occur, we find that different words have been used to suit different occasions. The word جان has been used on the occasion when the rod is made to appear as a serpent to Moses alone (27:11) while the words ثعبان and حیة have been used in connection with the occasion when the miracle was wrought in public. This shows that to Moses the rod appeared as only a small serpent. While in the presence of Pharaoh and other men, it was made to appear like a big serpent. Thus the use of three different words for different occasions was not haphazard and casual, but deliberate and evidently intended to serve a definite purpose.
Moreover, in the verses in which the word جان is used, it is not said that the rod actually turned into a جان (small serpent) but that it moved as though it were a جان. This does not mean that the rod necessarily turned into a small serpent but that it only moved quickly like a small serpent, though it may have been a large serpent. So the different words used by the Quran do not conflict with each other, whether the rod be taken as turning into a small serpent or a large one.
It should also be noted here that this miracle did not really contradict any law of nature. If the existence of a thing is proved beyond doubt, it must be admitted, even if we are unable to explain it in the light of the laws of nature, as we know them. Our knowledge of the laws of nature is evidently very limited and so we cannot deny a fact on the basis of our limited and imperfect knowledge. Moreover, the said miracle did not take place in the manner in which it is popularly understood to have occurred. Indeed, miracles shown by God’s Prophets are not like the performance of jugglers. They are meant to serve some great moral or spiritual purpose. One of their primary objects is to bring about certainty of faith and engender feelings of piety and fear of God in the minds of those who witness them. If the rod had actually turned into a serpent, the whole performance must have looked more like the hand-tricks of a juggler than the miracle of a Prophet. In spite of what the Bible might say about this miracle, the Quran lends no support whatever to the view that the rod actually turned into a real and living serpent. No such thing ever took place. The rod only appeared like a moving serpent. It was a sort of a vision in which God either exercised special control over the sight of the onlookers in order to make them see the rod in the form of a serpent or the rod itself was made to appear like a serpent; and this vision was shared by Pharaoh and his courtiers and the enchanters along with Moses. The rod remained a rod, only it appeared to Moses and others as a serpent. It is a spiritual phenomenon of common occurrence that in a vision when man rises above the encumbrances of the flesh and becomes temporarily transported to a spiritual sphere, he can see things taking place which are beyond his ken and are quite invisible to his physical eyes. The miracle of the rod turning into a serpent was one such spiritual experience.
A similar spiritual phenomenon took place when in the time of the Holy Prophet the moon was seen as rent asunder not only by the Holy Prophet but by some of his followers and opponents as well (Bukhari, ch. on Tafsir). Such visions, which constitute a peculiar state between sleep and wakefulness, are a common spiritual experience of God’s Prophets and His Elect, but sometimes they are shared by ordinary men and by even disbelievers. Tradition tells us that Gabriel whom the Holy Prophet often saw in his visions, was also once seen by his Companions, who were sitting with him (Bukhari, ch. on Iman). Similarly, some angels were seen even by some of the disbelievers at the Battle of Badr (Jarir, vi.47). Another instance of this kind occurred when a Muslim army under the well-known Muslim general, Sariyah, was fighting the enemy in Iraq at a distance of hundreds of miles from Medina. ‘Umar, the Second Khalifah, while delivering his Friday sermon at Medina, saw in a vision that the Muslim army was being over-whelmed by the superior numbers of the enemy and that a disastrous defeat was imminent. Thereupon, ‘Umar suddenly discontinued his sermon and cried out from the pulpit, saying, "O Sariyah, take to the mountain, take to the mountain." Sariyah, hundreds of miles away and surrounded by the deafening noise of the battlefield, heard the voice of ‘Umar and obeyed it; and the Muslim army was saved from destruction (Khamis, ii. 270).
The miracle of Moses mentioned in the verse under comment possessed a special significance. It may be interpreted something like this. God told Moses to throw down his rod which then appeared to him like a serpent; and when subsequently on God’s bidding he took it up, lo! the rod was a mere piece of wood. Now a serpent, in the language of visions and dreams, is a symbol of the enemy, while a rod is emblematic of one’s community (Ta‘tirul-Anam). Thus, by means of this vision, God made Moses understand that if He cast away his people from him, they would become veritable serpents. But if he kept them under his care, they would grow into a strong and well-knit community of righteous and God-fearing men. Moses had in the beginning begged to be excused from being entrusted with the onerous task of reclaiming a morally depraved people, but God told him by means of this vision that the well-being of his people depended upon his taking them in his charge, failing which they would turn into veritable serpents.
Abu Jahl, the arch-enemy of Islam, was also once made to see a similar vision. It is reported that the Holy Prophetone day went to him and asked him to pay a certain sum of money which he owed to a poor man, a stranger in Mecca, but which he had so far declined to pay. On the Holy Prophet’s demand, Abu Jahl, in spite of his great enmity to the Prophet, made the payment at once, and when asked by his friends the reason for his doing so, he said he saw two enraged camels on both sides of Muhammad about to tear him to pieces if he refused to comply with his demand (Hisham). Arabia is a land of camels, so Abu Jahl was made to see camels, while Egypt being a land of magic serpents, Pharaoh was made to see a serpent.
e
20:21; 26:33; 27:11; 28:32.
b
20:21; 26:33; 27:11; 28:32.
1001
Important Words:
ثعبان (serpent) is derived from ثعب. They say ثعبه i.e. he gave vent to it; or he made it (water, etc.) to flow or run or stream. ثعبان means, a kind of long serpent; a great serpent, whether male or female, but particularly the male; or the serpent in general whether male or female, great or small; also applied to an enormous fabulous serpent (Lane).
Commentary:
The Quran has used three different words for describing the turning of the rod of Moses into a serpent; (1) ثعبان as in the verse under comment and in 26:33; (2) حیة as in 20:21, and (3) جان as in 28:32 and 27:11. The words ثعبان and حیة are applied both to a large or a small serpent, while the word جان signifies only a small serpent. Thus, there is no conflict or contradiction in using these three different words for the same thing, as all of them may be used to give the same meaning, i.e. a small serpent.
Moreover, on carefully pondering over the verses in which these words occur, we find that different words have been used to suit different occasions. The word جان has been used on the occasion when the rod is made to appear as a serpent to Moses alone (27:11) while the words ثعبان and حیة have been used in connection with the occasion when the miracle was wrought in public. This shows that to Moses the rod appeared as only a small serpent. While in the presence of Pharaoh and other men, it was made to appear like a big serpent. Thus the use of three different words for different occasions was not haphazard and casual, but deliberate and evidently intended to serve a definite purpose.
Moreover, in the verses in which the word جان is used, it is not said that the rod actually turned into a جان (small serpent) but that it moved as though it were a جان. This does not mean that the rod necessarily turned into a small serpent but that it only moved quickly like a small serpent, though it may have been a large serpent. So the different words used by the Quran do not conflict with each other, whether the rod be taken as turning into a small serpent or a large one.
It should also be noted here that this miracle did not really contradict any law of nature. If the existence of a thing is proved beyond doubt, it must be admitted, even if we are unable to explain it in the light of the laws of nature, as we know them. Our knowledge of the laws of nature is evidently very limited and so we cannot deny a fact on the basis of our limited and imperfect knowledge. Moreover, the said miracle did not take place in the manner in which it is popularly understood to have occurred. Indeed, miracles shown by God’s Prophets are not like the performance of jugglers. They are meant to serve some great moral or spiritual purpose. One of their primary objects is to bring about certainty of faith and engender feelings of piety and fear of God in the minds of those who witness them. If the rod had actually turned into a serpent, the whole performance must have looked more like the hand-tricks of a juggler than the miracle of a Prophet. In spite of what the Bible might say about this miracle, the Quran lends no support whatever to the view that the rod actually turned into a real and living serpent. No such thing ever took place. The rod only appeared like a moving serpent. It was a sort of a vision in which God either exercised special control over the sight of the onlookers in order to make them see the rod in the form of a serpent or the rod itself was made to appear like a serpent; and this vision was shared by Pharaoh and his courtiers and the enchanters along with Moses. The rod remained a rod, only it appeared to Moses and others as a serpent. It is a spiritual phenomenon of common occurrence that in a vision when man rises above the encumbrances of the flesh and becomes temporarily transported to a spiritual sphere, he can see things taking place which are beyond his ken and are quite invisible to his physical eyes. The miracle of the rod turning into a serpent was one such spiritual experience.
A similar spiritual phenomenon took place when in the time of the Holy Prophet the moon was seen as rent asunder not only by the Holy Prophet but by some of his followers and opponents as well (Bukhari, ch. on Tafsir). Such visions, which constitute a peculiar state between sleep and wakefulness, are a common spiritual experience of God’s Prophets and His Elect, but sometimes they are shared by ordinary men and by even disbelievers. Tradition tells us that Gabriel whom the Holy Prophet often saw in his visions, was also once seen by his Companions, who were sitting with him (Bukhari, ch. on Iman). Similarly, some angels were seen even by some of the disbelievers at the Battle of Badr (Jarir, vi.47). Another instance of this kind occurred when a Muslim army under the well-known Muslim general, Sariyah, was fighting the enemy in Iraq at a distance of hundreds of miles from Medina. ‘Umar, the Second Khalifah, while delivering his Friday sermon at Medina, saw in a vision that the Muslim army was being over-whelmed by the superior numbers of the enemy and that a disastrous defeat was imminent. Thereupon, ‘Umar suddenly discontinued his sermon and cried out from the pulpit, saying, "O Sariyah, take to the mountain, take to the mountain." Sariyah, hundreds of miles away and surrounded by the deafening noise of the battlefield, heard the voice of ‘Umar and obeyed it; and the Muslim army was saved from destruction (Khamis, ii. 270).
The miracle of Moses mentioned in the verse under comment possessed a special significance. It may be interpreted something like this. God told Moses to throw down his rod which then appeared to him like a serpent; and when subsequently on God’s bidding he took it up, lo! the rod was a mere piece of wood. Now a serpent, in the language of visions and dreams, is a symbol of the enemy, while a rod is emblematic of one’s community (Ta‘tirul-Anam). Thus, by means of this vision, God made Moses understand that if He cast away his people from him, they would become veritable serpents. But if he kept them under his care, they would grow into a strong and well-knit community of righteous and God-fearing men. Moses had in the beginning begged to be excused from being entrusted with the onerous task of reclaiming a morally depraved people, but God told him by means of this vision that the well-being of his people depended upon his taking them in his charge, failing which they would turn into veritable serpents.
Abu Jahl, the arch-enemy of Islam, was also once made to see a similar vision. It is reported that the Holy Prophetone day went to him and asked him to pay a certain sum of money which he owed to a poor man, a stranger in Mecca, but which he had so far declined to pay. On the Holy Prophet’s demand, Abu Jahl, in spite of his great enmity to the Prophet, made the payment at once, and when asked by his friends the reason for his doing so, he said he saw two enraged camels on both sides of Muhammad about to tear him to pieces if he refused to comply with his demand (Hisham). Arabia is a land of camels, so Abu Jahl was made to see camels, while Egypt being a land of magic serpents, Pharaoh was made to see a serpent.
c
20:21; 26:33; 27:11; 28:32.
1023
The Qur’an has used three different words to describe the turning of the rod of Moses into a serpent, viz. Hayyah as in 20:21, Jann as in 27:11 and 28:32 and Thu‘ban as in 26:33 and in the present verse. The first word is of general application and is used for serpents of all categories. The second word means a small serpent. The third word (Thu‘ban) means a bulky and long serpent. Thus the use of three different words at three different places in the Qur’an is significant and evidently is intended to serve a definite purpose. The word Jann has been used from the point of view of the serpent’s quick movements and Thu‘ban from the point of view of its large size. When the mere fact of the turning of the rod into a serpent is mentioned the word Hayyah is used, but when the rod is mentioned as turning into a serpent in the presence of Moses alone the word Jann (a small serpent) is used. But when the miracle of the rod turning into a serpent i
وَنَزَعَ يَدَهُۥ فَإِذَا هِىَ بَيْضَآءُ لِلنَّٰظِرِينَ
26:34; 27:13; 28:33.
大家知道, 精神高超的人们的身上, 根据他们精神发展性质或程度的不同, 会发出各种颜色的光芒。各个先知的身上放的是纯白色的光。同样地, 穆撒那只手上发出的光一定是那种颜色的。这样, 他们都看到了那些光芒, 他的手在观看者面前自然呈现着白光。在安拉派遣的其它先知的时代, 大家知道那些人也具有这样的精神经历。安拉对穆撒说, “把你的手插入怀中, 抽出时它将洁白无疵。” (28:33) 这是用象征性的语言清楚地意示穆撒, 如果他保持和他的门徒紧密地在一起并在他的养护之下, 他们自己也不仅会成为发光的人, 而且还会把光传给别人, 否则, 他们不仅会变成黑色, 而且在道德上会生病。这一奇迹因此不是一个巫师的表现, 而是一种充满深刻精神意义的迹象。
26:34; 27:13; 28:33.
The bodies of highly spiritual men are known to emit rays of various colours according to the degree or nature of their spiritual development. The rays that are emitted by the bodies of Prophets are of pure white colour. Similarly, rays that issued from the hand of Moses must have been of that colour and, when they were made visible, his hand naturally appeared white to the beholders. Men are known to have had such spiritual experiences in the times of other Prophets of God as well. God said to Moses: Thrust thy hand into thy bosom; it will come forth white without disease (28:33). This constituted, in symbolic language, a clear hint to Moses that if he kept his followers close to him and under his fostering care, they would not only become men of light themselves but would also impart light to others, otherwise they would become not only black but also morally diseased. The miracle was not, therefore, the performance of a sorcerer but a Sign full of deep spiritual significance.
26:34; 27:13; 28:33.
Commentary:
The miracle of the white hand has also been mentioned in the Bible (Exod. 4:6), with the difference that whereas in the Bible the hand is represented as "leprous", the Quran represents it as being "without disease" (28:33). Another difference between the two accounts is that the Quran represents Moses as having shown both signs to Pharaoh, while according to the Bible, although Moses is bidden to show this sign to Pharaoh (Exod. 4:8), it does not mention that Moses did actually show the latter sign to him. The Quranic version clearly seems to be the more correct, not only because Moses could not omit to show the sign of the white hand to Pharaoh as he was commanded by God, as admitted by the Bible itself, but also because Pharaoh having failed to profit by the first sign, Moses must have shown him the second Sign also, after the rejection of the first.
The bodies of highly spiritual men are known to emit invisible rays of various colours according to the degree or nature of their spiritual development. The rays that emerge from the bodies of perfectly holy men, such as Prophets, are of pure white colour. So the rays that issued from the hand of Moses must have been of that colour, and when these rays were made visible, his hand naturally appeared white to the beholders. Men are known to have had such spiritual experience in the times of other Prophets of God as well. For instance, authentic instances of such spiritual experiences having been felt by certain individuals in the time of Ahmad, the Promised Messiah, are on record (Al-Fadl, vol. 32, No. 217).
Elsewhere the Quran says, God said to Moses Thrust thy hand into thy bosom; it will come forth white without disease (28:33). This constituted, in symbolic language, a clear hint to Moses that if he kept his followers close to him and under his fostering care, they would not only become men of light themselves, but would also impart light to others, otherwise they would become not only black but also diseased. The miracle was not, therefore, the performance of a magician but a sign full of deep spiritual significance.
f
26:34; 27:13; 28:33.
512
大家知道, 精神高超的人们的身上, 根据他们精神发展性质或程度的不同, 会发出各种颜色的光芒。各个先知的身上放的是纯白色的光。同样地, 穆撒那只手上发出的光一定是那种颜色的。这样, 他们都看到了那些光芒, 他的手在观看者面前自然呈现着白光。在安拉派遣的其它先知的时代, 大家知道那些人也具有这样的精神经历。安拉对穆撒说, “把你的手插入怀中, 抽出时它将洁白无疵。” (28:33) 这是用象征性的语言清楚地意示穆撒, 如果他保持和他的门徒紧密地在一起并在他的养护之下, 他们自己也不仅会成为发光的人, 而且还会把光传给别人, 否则, 他们不仅会变成黑色, 而且在道德上会生病。这一奇迹因此不是一个巫师的表现, 而是一种充满深刻精神意义的迹象。
a
26:34; 27:13; 28:33.
1002
Commentary:
The miracle of the white hand has also been mentioned in the Bible (Exod. 4:6), with the difference that whereas in the Bible the hand is represented as "leprous", the Quran represents it as being "without disease" (28:33). Another difference between the two accounts is that the Quran represents Moses as having shown both signs to Pharaoh, while according to the Bible, although Moses is bidden to show this sign to Pharaoh (Exod. 4:8), it does not mention that Moses did actually show the latter sign to him. The Quranic version clearly seems to be the more correct, not only because Moses could not omit to show the sign of the white hand to Pharaoh as he was commanded by God, as admitted by the Bible itself, but also because Pharaoh having failed to profit by the first sign, Moses must have shown him the second Sign also, after the rejection of the first.
The bodies of highly spiritual men are known to emit invisible rays of various colours according to the degree or nature of their spiritual development. The rays that emerge from the bodies of perfectly holy men, such as Prophets, are of pure white colour. So the rays that issued from the hand of Moses must have been of that colour, and when these rays were made visible, his hand naturally appeared white to the beholders. Men are known to have had such spiritual experience in the times of other Prophets of God as well. For instance, authentic instances of such spiritual experiences having been felt by certain individuals in the time of Ahmad, the Promised Messiah, are on record (Al-Fadl, vol. 32, No. 217).
Elsewhere the Quran says, God said to Moses Thrust thy hand into thy bosom; it will come forth white without disease (28:33). This constituted, in symbolic language, a clear hint to Moses that if he kept his followers close to him and under his fostering care, they would not only become men of light themselves, but would also impart light to others, otherwise they would become not only black but also diseased. The miracle was not, therefore, the performance of a magician but a sign full of deep spiritual significance.
a
26:34; 27:13; 28:33.
1024
The bodies of highly spiritual men are known to emit rays of various colours according to the degree or nature of their spiritual development. The rays that are emitted by the bodies of Prophets are of pure white colour. Similarly, rays that issued from the hand of Moses must have been of that colour and, when they were made visible, his hand naturally appeared white to the beholders. Men are known to have had such spiritual experiences in the times of other Prophets of God as well. God said to Moses: Thrust thy hand into thy bosom; it will come forth white without disease (28:33). This constituted, in symbolic language, a clear hint to Moses that if he kept his followers close to him and under his fostering care, they would not only become men of light themselves but would also impart light to others, otherwise they would become not only black but also morally diseased. The miracle was not, therefore, the performance of a sorcerer but a Sign full of deep spiritual significance.
قَالَ ٱلْمَلَأُ مِن قَوْمِ فِرْعَوْنَ إِنَّ هَٰذَا لَسَٰحِرٌ عَلِيمٌ
20:64; 26:35.
The word Sahir does not necessarily mean, a magician. It also means, a fascinator: one skilful and intelligent; one able to make a thing look other than what it is: a deceiver, deluder or beguiler, etc. (Lane). See also {128}.
20:64; 26:35.
Important Words:
The word ساحر (magician) does not necessarily mean a magician. It also means, an enchanter; fascinator; one knowing, or one skilful and intelligent; one able to make a thing look other than what it is; a deceiver, deluder or beguiler, etc. (Lane). See also 2:103.
a
20:64; 26:35.
513
سَاحِرْ (Sahir) 这个单词的意思并不一定是魔术师。它的意思也可以是: 迷人者; 灵巧和聪明的人; 能把一件事物做得好像另外一件事物的人; 欺骗者; 诈骗者或哄骗者等等 (Lane)。
a
20:64; 26:35.
1003
Important Words:
The word ساحر (magician) does not necessarily mean a magician. It also means, an enchanter; fascinator; one knowing, or one skilful and intelligent; one able to make a thing look other than what it is; a deceiver, deluder or beguiler, etc. (Lane). See also 2:103.
b
20:64; 26:35.
1025
The word Sahir does not necessarily mean, a magician. It also means, a fascinator: one skilful and intelligent; one able to make a thing look other than what it is: a deceiver, deluder or beguiler, etc. (Lane). See also {128}.
يُرِيدُ أَن يُخْرِجَكُم مِّنْ أَرْضِكُمْ ۖ فَمَاذَا تَأْمُرُونَ
20:64; 26:36.
20:64; 26:36.
These words are intended to work up the feelings of the Egyptians against Moses, whereas the truth was that Moses had no desire to turn them out. His mission was confined to taking away his own people from Egypt.
20:64; 26:36.
Important Words:
تامرون (you advise) is derived from امر. They say امرہ i.e. he commanded, ordered or enjoined him. The word also means, he counselled or advised him (Lane).
Commentary:
The words, He desires to turn you out, are intended to work up the feelings of the people against Moses, whereas the truth was that Moses had no desire of turning out the Egyptians. On the contrary, he only desired to take his own people away and leave the Egyptians in Egypt.
b
20:64; 26:36.
a
20:64; 26:36.
1004
Important Words:
تامرون (you advise) is derived from امر. They say امرہ i.e. he commanded, ordered or enjoined him. The word also means, he counselled or advised him (Lane).
Commentary:
The words, He desires to turn you out, are intended to work up the feelings of the people against Moses, whereas the truth was that Moses had no desire of turning out the Egyptians. On the contrary, he only desired to take his own people away and leave the Egyptians in Egypt.
a
20:64; 26:36.
1026
These words are intended to work up the feelings of the Egyptians against Moses, whereas the truth was that Moses had no desire to turn them out. His mission was confined to taking away his own people from Egypt.
قَالُوٓا۟ أَرْجِهْ وَأَخَاهُ وَأَرْسِلْ فِى ٱلْمَدَآئِنِ حَٰشِرِينَ
26:37.
26:37.
26:37.
c
26:37.
b
26:37.
b
26:37.
يَأْتُوكَ بِكُلِّ سَٰحِرٍ عَلِيمٍ
26:38.
26:38.
26:38.
d
26:38.
c
26:38.
c
26:38.
وَجَآءَ ٱلسَّحَرَةُ فِرْعَوْنَ قَالُوٓا۟ إِنَّ لَنَا لَأَجْرًا إِن كُنَّا نَحْنُ ٱلْغَٰلِبِينَ
26:42.
26:42.
e
26:42.
d
26:42.
1005
Commentary:
The words, We shall, of course, have a reward, if we prevail, were probably spoken by the magicians to one another and not addressed to Pharaoh who, however, overheard them.
d
26:42.
قَالَ نَعَمْ وَإِنَّكُمْ لَمِنَ ٱلْمُقَرَّبِينَ
26:43.
26:43.
26:43.
Commentary:
When Pharaoh heard, or rather overheard, the magicians saying to one another the words contained in the previous verse, he told them that they would not only get the reward they rightly expected, but that they would also become his favourite courtiers.
f
26:43.
e
26:43.
1006
Commentary:
When Pharaoh heard, or rather overheard, the magicians saying to one another the words contained in the previous verse, he told them that they would not only get the reward they rightly expected, but that they would also become his favourite courtiers.
e
26:43.
قَالُوا۟ يَٰمُوسَىٰٓ إِمَّآ أَن تُلْقِىَ وَإِمَّآ أَن نَّكُونَ نَحْنُ ٱلْمُلْقِينَ
20:66.
g
20:66.
f
20:66.
1007
Commentary:
Mark the intensity of the scene—both parties arrayed before one another ready to come to grips in a decisive struggle.
f
20:66.
1027
Mark the intensity of the scene—both parties arrayed against each other ready to come to grips in a decisive trial.
قَالَ أَلْقُوا۟ ۖ فَلَمَّآ أَلْقَوْا۟ سَحَرُوٓا۟ أَعْيُنَ ٱلنَّاسِ وَٱسْتَرْهَبُوهُمْ وَجَآءُو بِسِحْرٍ عَظِيمٍ
20:67; 26:45.
20:67; 26:45.
Prophets of God never attack first. They wait for an attack on the part of their opponents, for they prefer to defend and look to God for succour.
20:67; 26:45.
Important Words:
سحر عظیم (a great magic). For the meaning of the word سحر see 2:103 & 7:110.
Commentary:
Moses was not slow in availing himself of the opportunity offered and at once replied that they should throw first. The Prophets of God generally wait for an attack on the part of their opponents, for they prefer to defend and then look to God for succour.
h
20:67; 26:45.
a
20:67; 26:45.
1008
Important Words:
سحر عظیم (a great magic). For the meaning of the word سحر see 2:103 & 7:110.
Commentary:
Moses was not slow in availing himself of the opportunity offered and at once replied that they should throw first. The Prophets of God generally wait for an attack on the part of their opponents, for they prefer to defend and then look to God for succour.
g
20:67; 26:45.
1028
Prophets of God never attack first. They wait for an attack on the part of their opponents, for they prefer to defend and look to God for succour.
۞ وَأَوْحَيْنَآ إِلَىٰ مُوسَىٰٓ أَنْ أَلْقِ عَصَاكَ ۖ فَإِذَا هِىَ تَلْقَفُ مَا يَأْفِكُونَ
یہ محاورہ کا کلام ہے‘ مطلب یہ کہ ان کا اثر زائل کرتا جاتا تھا۔ اصل بات یہ ہے کہ انہوں نے اپنی رسیوں میں لوہے کے پیچ چھپائے ہوئے تھے اور سونٹوں میں پارہ بھرا ہوا تھا جس کی وجہ سے وہ حرکت کرتے تھے۔ جیسے آج کل کے یورپ کے کھلونے ہوتے ہیں۔ موسیٰ نے جب ان پر اپنا عصا مارا تو پیچ ٹوٹ گئے اور پارہ نکل گیا اور سب فریب ظاہر ہو گیا۔ اسے محاورہ کی زبان میں نگلنا کہا گیا ہے۔
20:70; 26:46.
It was not the "serpent" made out of the rod, but the rod itself which undid the magic of the magicians. The rod of Moses wielded with the spiritual force of a great Prophet and thrown at the command of God exposed the deception they had wrought on the spectators and broke to pieces the things which, by their magic, they had made them take for real serpents. The words, "it swallowed up whatever they feigned" signify that the rod quickly exposed the deception wrought by the magicians, "swallowed up" signifying "destroyed the effect of, or the impression created by."
20:70; 26:46.
Important Words:
تلقف (it swallowed up) is derived from لقف. They say لقف الشیء i.e. he took or seized the thing quickly; or he took or seized the thing quickly when it was thrown to him. لقف الطعام or تلقف الطعام means, he swallowed up the food (Aqrab).
Commentary:
It was certainly not the "serpent" made out of the rod, but the rod itself which undid the magic of the magicians. The rod of Moses, wielded with the spiritual force of a great Prophet and thrown at the command of God, exposed the deception they had wrought on the spectators by breaking to pieces the things which, by their magic, they had made the people take for real serpents. The words تلقف مایافکون literally meaning "it swallowed up whatever they feigned" really signify that the rod quickly exposed the deception wrought by the magicians.
a
20:70; 26:46.
514
这并不是由手杖做成的 “大蛇”, 但是那手杖本身在拆穿魔术师们的魔术。穆撒的手杖运用一个伟大先知的精神力量, 在安拉的命令下, 抛向并揭穿他们做给观众看的欺诈行为; 把他们用魔法做成的、看样子像许多真的毒蛇的那些东西打得粉碎。“它正在吞食魔术家的魔术” 这些字, 意指那根手杖很快地揭穿了那些魔术家作出的欺诈行为。“吞食” 意指 “消除……的效果或消除已由…造成的印象。”
1
یہ محاورہ کا کلام ہے‘ مطلب یہ کہ ان کا اثر زائل کرتا جاتا تھا۔ اصل بات یہ ہے کہ انہوں نے اپنی رسیوں میں لوہے کے پیچ چھپائے ہوئے تھے اور سونٹوں میں پارہ بھرا ہوا تھا جس کی وجہ سے وہ حرکت کرتے تھے۔ جیسے آج کل کے یورپ کے کھلونے ہوتے ہیں۔ موسیٰ نے جب ان پر اپنا عصا مارا تو پیچ ٹوٹ گئے اور پارہ نکل گیا اور سب فریب ظاہر ہو گیا۔ اسے محاورہ کی زبان میں نگلنا کہا گیا ہے۔
b
20:70; 26:46.
1009
Important Words:
تلقف (it swallowed up) is derived from لقف. They say لقف الشیء i.e. he took or seized the thing quickly; or he took or seized the thing quickly when it was thrown to him. لقف الطعام or تلقف الطعام means, he swallowed up the food (Aqrab).
Commentary:
It was certainly not the "serpent" made out of the rod, but the rod itself which undid the magic of the magicians. The rod of Moses, wielded with the spiritual force of a great Prophet and thrown at the command of God, exposed the deception they had wrought on the spectators by breaking to pieces the things which, by their magic, they had made the people take for real serpents. The words تلقف مایافکون literally meaning "it swallowed up whatever they feigned" really signify that the rod quickly exposed the deception wrought by the magicians.
a
20:70; 26:46.
1029
It was not the "serpent" made out of the rod, but the rod itself which undid the magic of the magicians. The rod of Moses wielded with the spiritual force of a great Prophet and thrown at the command of God exposed the deception they had wrought on the spectators and broke to pieces the things which, by their magic, they had made them take for real serpents. The words, "it swallowed up whatever they feigned" signify that the rod quickly exposed the deception wrought by the magicians, "swallowed up" signifying "destroyed the effect of, or the impression created by."
فَوَقَعَ ٱلْحَقُّ وَبَطَلَ مَا كَانُوا۟ يَعْمَلُونَ
فَغُلِبُوا۟ هُنَالِكَ وَٱنقَلَبُوا۟ صَٰغِرِينَ
The verse seems to refer to Pharaoh’s party and not to the sorcerers. The latter have been spoken of in the next verse. The word "humiliated" could not have been used about men who had evinced such regard for truth as to have accepted it without even waiting to see what Pharaoh had to say about it. The meaning is that those, (Pharaoh and his party), who a few moments before had come to the scene of combat with a proud and arrogant attitude and were confident of success, now retired humbled and crestfallen.
Commentary:
This verse refers to Pharaoh’s party and not to the magicians. The latter have been spoken of in the next verse. So the words, and they returned humiliated, do not evidently apply to them. Moreover, the word (humiliated) could not have been used about men who had evinced such regard for truth as to have accepted it without even waiting to see what Pharaoh had to say about it. The word, "humiliated" has also been elsewhere used in the Quran about the disbelievers (9:29).
The word انقلبوا (they returned) does not simply mean, "they became". The expression becomes much more powerful if taken in its literal sense, the meaning being that those who, a few moments before, had come to the scene of combat with a most proud and arrogant attitude and confident of success, now returned to their places humbled and crest-fallen.
1010
Commentary:
This verse refers to Pharaoh’s party and not to the magicians. The latter have been spoken of in the next verse. So the words, and they returned humiliated, do not evidently apply to them. Moreover, the word (humiliated) could not have been used about men who had evinced such regard for truth as to have accepted it without even waiting to see what Pharaoh had to say about it. The word, "humiliated" has also been elsewhere used in the Quran about the disbelievers (9:29).
The word انقلبوا (they returned) does not simply mean, "they became". The expression becomes much more powerful if taken in its literal sense, the meaning being that those who, a few moments before, had come to the scene of combat with a most proud and arrogant attitude and confident of success, now returned to their places humbled and crest-fallen.
1030
The verse seems to refer to Pharaoh’s party and not to the sorcerers. The latter have been spoken of in the next verse. The word "humiliated" could not have been used about men who had evinced such regard for truth as to have accepted it without even waiting to see what Pharaoh had to say about it. The meaning is that those, (Pharaoh and his party), who a few moments before had come to the scene of combat with a proud and arrogant attitude and were confident of success, now retired humbled and crestfallen.
وَأُلْقِىَ ٱلسَّحَرَةُ سَٰجِدِينَ
20:71; 26:47.
20:71; 26:47.
The discomfiture of the sorcerers was so complete that it appeared that some hidden power had taken the ground from under their feet. They were made to fall down prostrate on the ground in an attitude of prayer and humility before God.
20:71; 26:47.
Commentary:
The passive voice in the words, were impelled to fall down prostrate, is full of meaning. The discomfiture of the magicians was so complete that it appeared that some hidden power had taken the ground from under their feet. They were, as it were, made to fall down prostrate on the ground in an attitude of prayer and humility before God.
b
20:71; 26:47.
a
20:71; 26:47.
1011
Commentary:
The passive voice in the words, were impelled to fall down prostrate, is full of meaning. The discomfiture of the magicians was so complete that it appeared that some hidden power had taken the ground from under their feet. They were, as it were, made to fall down prostrate on the ground in an attitude of prayer and humility before God.
b
20:71; 26:47.
1031
The discomfiture of the sorcerers was so complete that it appeared that some hidden power had taken the ground from under their feet. They were made to fall down prostrate on the ground in an attitude of prayer and humility before God.
قَالُوٓا۟ ءَامَنَّا بِرَبِّ ٱلْعَٰلَمِينَ
20:71; 26:48.
20:71; 26:48.
c
20:71; 26:48.
b
20:71; 26:48.
1012
Commentary:
Their discomfiture proved to the magicians that the Lord of the worlds was on the side of Moses; so they hastened to believe in Him.
c
20:71; 26:48.
رَبِّ مُوسَىٰ وَهَٰرُونَ
20:71; 26:49.
20:71; 26:49.
20:71; 26:49.
d
20:71; 26:49.
c
20:71; 26:49.
d
20:71; 26:49.
قَالَ فِرْعَوْنُ ءَامَنتُم بِهِۦ قَبْلَ أَنْ ءَاذَنَ لَكُمْ ۖ إِنَّ هَٰذَا لَمَكْرٌ مَّكَرْتُمُوهُ فِى ٱلْمَدِينَةِ لِتُخْرِجُوا۟ مِنْهَآ أَهْلَهَا ۖ فَسَوْفَ تَعْلَمُونَ
20:72; 26:50.
20:72; 26:50.
The words "its inhabitants" here signify Pharaoh’s own people, who, however, were not the real inhabitants of Egypt, having wrested the country from the sons of the soil.
20:72; 26:50.
Commentary:
The sudden change in the magicians, brought about by the powerful hand of God, gave rise to doubts and misgivings in the mind of Pharaoh; or it may be, he simply used it as an excuse to hide his own discomfiture.
By the words "its inhabitants" are here meant Pharaoh’s people, who, however, were not the real inhabitants of Egypt, having wrested the country from the sons of the soil.
The Bible also agrees with the Quran in saying that the magicians became believers in Moses (Exod. 8:19), with the difference that whereas, according to the Quran, the magicians became believers on the spot immediately after witnessing this miracle of Moses, according to the Bible, they believed in Moses sometime later. The Quranic account is certainly more natural.
e
20:72; 26:50.
d
20:72; 26:50.
1013
Commentary:
The sudden change in the magicians, brought about by the powerful hand of God, gave rise to doubts and misgivings in the mind of Pharaoh; or it may be, he simply used it as an excuse to hide his own discomfiture.
By the words "its inhabitants" are here meant Pharaoh’s people, who, however, were not the real inhabitants of Egypt, having wrested the country from the sons of the soil.
The Bible also agrees with the Quran in saying that the magicians became believers in Moses (Exod. 8:19), with the difference that whereas, according to the Quran, the magicians became believers on the spot immediately after witnessing this miracle of Moses, according to the Bible, they believed in Moses sometime later. The Quranic account is certainly more natural.
a
20:72; 26:50.
1032
The words "its inhabitants" here signify Pharaoh’s own people, who, however, were not the real inhabitants of Egypt, having wrested the country from the sons of the soil.
لَأُقَطِّعَنَّ أَيْدِيَكُمْ وَأَرْجُلَكُم مِّنْ خِلَٰفٍ ثُمَّ لَأُصَلِّبَنَّكُمْ أَجْمَعِينَ
20:72; 26:50.
مفسرین مِنْ خِلَافٍ کے معنے یہ کرتے ہیں کہ دایاں اور بایاں ہاتھ یا بالمقابل کے پاؤں کاٹ دوں گا اس کے معنے خلاف ورزی کی وجہ کے بھی ہیں۔ اور وہی معنے ہم نے کیے ہیں۔
20:72; 26:50.
Although crucifixion meant painful death, the punishment of cutting off the hands and feet was added to make the infliction all the more exemplary and death all the more painful. Incidentally, the verse shows that even as early as in the time of Moses the punishment of death by crucifixion was in vogue.
20:72; 26:50.
Commentary:
Although crucifixion meant painful death, the punishment of cutting off the hands and feet was added to make the infliction all the more exemplary and death all the more painful. Incidentally, the verse shows that even as early as the time of Moses the punishment of death by crucifixion was in vogue.
f
20:72; 26:50.
2
مفسرین مِنْ خِلَافٍ کے معنے یہ کرتے ہیں کہ دایاں اور بایاں ہاتھ یا بالمقابل کے پاؤں کاٹ دوں گا اس کے معنے خلاف ورزی کی وجہ کے بھی ہیں۔ اور وہی معنے ہم نے کیے ہیں۔
a
20:72; 26:50.
1014
Commentary:
Although crucifixion meant painful death, the punishment of cutting off the hands and feet was added to make the infliction all the more exemplary and death all the more painful. Incidentally, the verse shows that even as early as the time of Moses the punishment of death by crucifixion was in vogue.
b
20:72; 26:50.
1033
Although crucifixion meant painful death, the punishment of cutting off the hands and feet was added to make the infliction all the more exemplary and death all the more painful. Incidentally, the verse shows that even as early as in the time of Moses the punishment of death by crucifixion was in vogue.
قَالُوٓا۟ إِنَّآ إِلَىٰ رَبِّنَا مُنقَلِبُونَ
20:73; 26:51.
20:73; 26:51.
20:73; 26:51.
Commentary:
The magicians are not frightened by the threat of Pharaoh. On the contrary, they throw out a challenge to him saying, as it were: "If you crucify us, it will do us no harm; on the other hand, it will only make us return to our Lord all the more quickly and we will have the pleasure of meeting Him earlier." Just note the change that true faith had brought about in these hitherto worldly-minded men. A few moments before they talked of reward in the form of money and wealth, and now they were prepared to spurn all the pleasures of the world for the sake of God and were eager to meet Him as early as possible. Faith indeed is a great power and works wonders.
g
20:73; 26:51.
b
20:73; 26:51.
1015
Commentary:
The magicians are not frightened by the threat of Pharaoh. On the contrary, they throw out a challenge to him saying, as it were: "If you crucify us, it will do us no harm; on the other hand, it will only make us return to our Lord all the more quickly and we will have the pleasure of meeting Him earlier." Just note the change that true faith had brought about in these hitherto worldly-minded men. A few moments before they talked of reward in the form of money and wealth, and now they were prepared to spurn all the pleasures of the world for the sake of God and were eager to meet Him as early as possible. Faith indeed is a great power and works wonders.
c
20:73; 26:51.
وَمَا تَنقِمُ مِنَّآ إِلَّآ أَنْ ءَامَنَّا بِـَٔايَٰتِ رَبِّنَا لَمَّا جَآءَتْنَا ۚ رَبَّنَآ أَفْرِغْ عَلَيْنَا صَبْرًا وَتَوَفَّنَا مُسْلِمِينَ
20:74.
20:74.
20:74.
Important Words:
افرغ (pour forth) is derived from فرغ i.e. it was or became empty, vacant, devoid or unoccupied; or he was or became devoid of, or free from business, occupation or employment. فرغ الماء means, the water poured forth. افرغه means, he poured out or poured forth water, etc. So the clause ربناافرغ علیناصبرا would mean, O our Lord, pour forth upon us patience (or steadfastness) just as water from a bucket is poured forth; or send down upon us such patience as may envelop us (Lane).
Commentary:
As shown under Important Words above, the words, pour forth upon us, are intended to express the idea of abundance. The magicians prayed to God that He might grant them patience in abundance that they might become, as it were, covered with, and enveloped by, patience and, might bear the trials without flinching. They were already unusually patient, but still they prayed for more and yet more help from God to keep them firm and steadfast. That indeed is the true spiritual station.
a
20:74.
c
20:74.
1016
Important Words:
افرغ (pour forth) is derived from فرغ i.e. it was or became empty, vacant, devoid or unoccupied; or he was or became devoid of, or free from business, occupation or employment. فرغ الماء means, the water poured forth. افرغه means, he poured out or poured forth water, etc. So the clause ربناافرغ علیناصبرا would mean, O our Lord, pour forth upon us patience (or steadfastness) just as water from a bucket is poured forth; or send down upon us such patience as may envelop us (Lane).
Commentary:
As shown under Important Words above, the words, pour forth upon us, are intended to express the idea of abundance. The magicians prayed to God that He might grant them patience in abundance that they might become, as it were, covered with, and enveloped by, patience and, might bear the trials without flinching. They were already unusually patient, but still they prayed for more and yet more help from God to keep them firm and steadfast. That indeed is the true spiritual station.
d
20:74.
وَقَالَ ٱلْمَلَأُ مِن قَوْمِ فِرْعَوْنَ أَتَذَرُ مُوسَىٰ وَقَوْمَهُۥ لِيُفْسِدُوا۟ فِى ٱلْأَرْضِ وَيَذَرَكَ وَءَالِهَتَكَ ۚ قَالَ سَنُقَتِّلُ أَبْنَآءَهُمْ وَنَسْتَحْىِۦ نِسَآءَهُمْ وَإِنَّا فَوْقَهُمْ قَٰهِرُونَ
2:50; 7:142; 14:7; 28:5.
2:50; 7:142; 14:7; 28:5.
It were the chiefs themselves who had counselled Pharaoh to give respite to Moses and his brother (7:112); but now the same chiefs blame him for the time he had given to Moses and Aaron in accordance with their own advice. This is how those who meet with disgrace and humiliation become morally degraded.
Pharaoh himself was worshipped as a god by his people (28:39) and he in turn worshipped other deities. Hence the chiefs accused Moses and Aaron of having denounced the worship of Pharaoh and his gods.
The word Nuqattilu is in the intensified form and expresses the sense of ruthlessness and a slow and gradual process of killing.
2:50; 7:142; 14:7; 28:5.
Important Words:
قاھرون (dominant). For the full meaning of this word see 6:19.
Commentary:
It was the chiefs themselves who had counselled Pharaoh to give respite to Moses and his brother (7:112); but now the same chiefs blamed him for the delay he had allowed Moses and Aaron in accordance with their own advice. This is how a deterioration takes place in the morals of those who meet with disgrace and humiliation.
Pharaoh himself was worshipped as a god by his people (28:39) and he in turn worshipped other deities. Hence, the chief men accused Moses and Aaron of having denounced the worship of Pharaoh and his gods.
The verb نقتل (we will ruthlessly slay) is in the intensified form and expresses the sense of ruthlessness and a slow and gradual process.
This expression is thus intended to signify the hardship and privations which Pharaoh inflicted on the Israelites and by means of which he sought to bring about their gradual but sure and ruthless destruction. The Quran, therefore, cannot be accused of anachronism on the ground that Pharaoh did not slay the children of the Israelites after Moses went to him as a Messenger of God, for it is an authentic fact of history that both before and after Moses went to Pharaoh with his message, the latter had put into execution schemes against the Israelites with a view to bringing about their gradual but inevitable ruin. This is the reason why the Israelites said to Moses and Aaron, "Ye have made our savour to be abhorred in the eyes of Pharaoh and in the eyes of his servants, to put a sword in their hand to slay us" (Exod. 5:21). Reference to this is to be found in 7:130. Moreover, the verse does not say that Pharaoh actually caused the Israelite children to be slain on this occasion. It only mentions a threat and not an accomplished fact.
b
2:50; 7:142; 14:7; 28:5.
a
2:50; 7:142; 14:7; 28:5.
1017
Important Words:
قاھرون (dominant). For the full meaning of this word see 6:19.
Commentary:
It was the chiefs themselves who had counselled Pharaoh to give respite to Moses and his brother (7:112); but now the same chiefs blamed him for the delay he had allowed Moses and Aaron in accordance with their own advice. This is how a deterioration takes place in the morals of those who meet with disgrace and humiliation.
Pharaoh himself was worshipped as a god by his people (28:39) and he in turn worshipped other deities. Hence, the chief men accused Moses and Aaron of having denounced the worship of Pharaoh and his gods.
The verb نقتل (we will ruthlessly slay) is in the intensified form and expresses the sense of ruthlessness and a slow and gradual process.
This expression is thus intended to signify the hardship and privations which Pharaoh inflicted on the Israelites and by means of which he sought to bring about their gradual but sure and ruthless destruction. The Quran, therefore, cannot be accused of anachronism on the ground that Pharaoh did not slay the children of the Israelites after Moses went to him as a Messenger of God, for it is an authentic fact of history that both before and after Moses went to Pharaoh with his message, the latter had put into execution schemes against the Israelites with a view to bringing about their gradual but inevitable ruin. This is the reason why the Israelites said to Moses and Aaron, "Ye have made our savour to be abhorred in the eyes of Pharaoh and in the eyes of his servants, to put a sword in their hand to slay us" (Exod. 5:21). Reference to this is to be found in 7:130. Moreover, the verse does not say that Pharaoh actually caused the Israelite children to be slain on this occasion. It only mentions a threat and not an accomplished fact.
a
2:50; 7:142; 14:7; 28:5.
1034
It were the chiefs themselves who had counselled Pharaoh to give respite to Moses and his brother (7:112); but now the same chiefs blame him for the time he had given to Moses and Aaron in accordance with their own advice. This is how those who meet with disgrace and humiliation become morally degraded.
1035
Pharaoh himself was worshipped as a god by his people (28:39) and he in turn worshipped other deities. Hence the chiefs accused Moses and Aaron of having denounced the worship of Pharaoh and his gods.
1036
The word Nuqattilu is in the intensified form and expresses the sense of ruthlessness and a slow and gradual process of killing.
قَالَ مُوسَىٰ لِقَوْمِهِ ٱسْتَعِينُوا۟ بِٱللَّهِ وَٱصْبِرُوٓا۟ ۖ إِنَّ ٱلْأَرْضَ لِلَّهِ يُورِثُهَا مَن يَشَآءُ مِنْ عِبَادِهِۦ ۖ وَٱلْعَٰقِبَةُ لِلْمُتَّقِينَ
2:46, 154.
2:46, 154.
2:46,154.
Commentary:
Pharaoh was proud of his power and dominion and was tyrannical in the extreme; so the Israelites are here comforted by Moses with an assurance that they need not be afraid of him, as his power shall be broken and his kingdom taken away from him.
The expression, He gives it as a heritage to whomsoever He pleases of His servants, does not necessarily mean that the Israelites were to be made to inherit Egypt after the destruction of Pharaoh. It only means that Pharaoh’s power was to be broken and others were to take possession of his kingdom. History tells us that after the destruction of Pharaoh and the break-up of his kingdom, another dynasty, who were friendly to the Israelites, took possession of the land.
c
2:46, 154.
a
2:46,154.
1018
Commentary:
Pharaoh was proud of his power and dominion and was tyrannical in the extreme; so the Israelites are here comforted by Moses with an assurance that they need not be afraid of him, as his power shall be broken and his kingdom taken away from him.
The expression, He gives it as a heritage to whomsoever He pleases of His servants, does not necessarily mean that the Israelites were to be made to inherit Egypt after the destruction of Pharaoh. It only means that Pharaoh’s power was to be broken and others were to take possession of his kingdom. History tells us that after the destruction of Pharaoh and the break-up of his kingdom, another dynasty, who were friendly to the Israelites, took possession of the land.
b
2:46, 154.
قَالُوٓا۟ أُوذِينَا مِن قَبْلِ أَن تَأْتِيَنَا وَمِنۢ بَعْدِ مَا جِئْتَنَا ۚ قَالَ عَسَىٰ رَبُّكُمْ أَن يُهْلِكَ عَدُوَّكُمْ وَيَسْتَخْلِفَكُمْ فِى ٱلْأَرْضِ فَيَنظُرَ كَيْفَ تَعْمَلُونَ
10:14, 15.
The verse does not necessarily mean that the Israelites were to be made to inherit Egypt after the destruction of Pharaoh. It only means that Pharaoh’s power was to be broken and others were to take possession of his kingdom. We know that after the destruction of Pharaoh and the break-up of his kingdom, another dynasty, friendly to the Israelites, took possession of the land. "Land" mentioned in the verse refers not to Egypt but to the Holy Land which had been promised to the Israelites and which they inherited in accordance with that promise.
10:14, 15.
Commentary:
It appears from the Bible that, like the followers of other Prophets of God, the followers of Moses were made to bear additional burdens of which they complained to Moses (Exod. 5:21). To that complaint a reference is made in this verse.
The word "land" mentioned in the verse refer not to Egypt but to the Holy Land which had been promised to the Israelites and which they inherited in accordance with the promise. The word may also mean "the earth" generally.
Though primarily the address in the words, that He may then see how you act, is to the Israelites of the time of Moses, the words possess a much wider application. They apply with equal force to succeeding generations as well.
It is noteworthy that similar words have been used with regard to Muslims also (10:15) and, like the Israelites, they have been told that God would make them successors in the land and would bestow upon them Khilafat and dominion, and then He would see whether they acted righteously in the earth. This resemblance also shows that Muslim dispensation is a counterpart of the Mosaic dispensation and that a time was to come when Muslims also were to become corrupt like the Jews. It is to this tragic fact that a reference has been made in the prayer, "Make us not of those upon whom Thy wrath has descended" (see note on 1:7).
d
10:14, 15.
515
这节经文并不一定意味着在消灭法老之后将使以色列人继承埃及。它只意味着法老的权力一定会被打垮而且其它的人会占有他的王国。我们知道, 在消灭法老以及他的王国崩溃之后, 与以色列人友好的另一王朝占有了这块土地。这节经文中提及的土地, 指的不是埃及, 而是许诺给以色列的神圣土地, 按照那一许诺他们继承了它。
a
10:14, 15.
1019
Commentary:
It appears from the Bible that, like the followers of other Prophets of God, the followers of Moses were made to bear additional burdens of which they complained to Moses (Exod. 5:21). To that complaint a reference is made in this verse.
The word "land" mentioned in the verse refer not to Egypt but to the Holy Land which had been promised to the Israelites and which they inherited in accordance with the promise. The word may also mean "the earth" generally.
Though primarily the address in the words, that He may then see how you act, is to the Israelites of the time of Moses, the words possess a much wider application. They apply with equal force to succeeding generations as well.
It is noteworthy that similar words have been used with regard to Muslims also (10:15) and, like the Israelites, they have been told that God would make them successors in the land and would bestow upon them Khilafat and dominion, and then He would see whether they acted righteously in the earth. This resemblance also shows that Muslim dispensation is a counterpart of the Mosaic dispensation and that a time was to come when Muslims also were to become corrupt like the Jews. It is to this tragic fact that a reference has been made in the prayer, "Make us not of those upon whom Thy wrath has descended" (see note on 1:7).
c
10:14, 15.
1037
The verse does not necessarily mean that the Israelites were to be made to inherit Egypt after the destruction of Pharaoh. It only means that Pharaoh’s power was to be broken and others were to take possession of his kingdom. We know that after the destruction of Pharaoh and the break-up of his kingdom, another dynasty, friendly to the Israelites, took possession of the land. "Land" mentioned in the verse refers not to Egypt but to the Holy Land which had been promised to the Israelites and which they inherited in accordance with that promise.
وَلَقَدْ أَخَذْنَآ ءَالَ فِرْعَوْنَ بِٱلسِّنِينَ وَنَقْصٍ مِّنَ ٱلثَّمَرَٰتِ لَعَلَّهُمْ يَذَّكَّرُونَ
17:102.
17:102.
Sanah which is the singular of Sinin signifies a simple revolution of the earth round the sun. It is synonymous with ‘Am (and also with Haul) but whereas every Sanah is an ‘Am, every ‘Am is not a Sanah. It is also said to be longer than the ‘Am which is applied to the twelve Arabian months collectively; but Sanah is also applied to twelve revolutions of the moon. According to Imam Raghib Sanah is used as denoting a year in which there is difficulty, or drought or barrenness or dearth; and ‘Am as denoting a year which brings ampleness of the means or circumstances of life and abundance of herbage or the like. Sanah also means drought. The verse speaks of loss of life and property.
17:102.
Important Words:
سنین (drought) is the plural of سنة which is derived, according to different authorities, either from سنه or سنی or سنو. They say سنه الطعام i.e. the food became bad or foul or became altered (for the worse) by the lapse of years. سناالسحاب الارض means, the cloud watered the earth. سناالبعیر means, the camel turned round about the well to draw water. سنی الرجل means, the man became high and exalted in rank. سنة means, a year; a single revolution of the sun, i.e. a single revolution of the earth round the sun; a solar year; hence it is generally considered longer than عام which is mostly applied to a lunar year; a year of drought or famine; drought or barrenness or intense drought (Lane & Aqrab). See also 2:260.
Commentary:
This verse speaks of two kinds of punishment which overtook Pharaoh’s people––loss of property and loss of life, the word ثمرات (fruits) meaning both fruits and children or offspring. The details of these punishments follow in 7:134.
a
17:102.
b
17:102.
1020
Important Words:
سنین (drought) is the plural of سنة which is derived, according to different authorities, either from سنه or سنی or سنو. They say سنه الطعام i.e. the food became bad or foul or became altered (for the worse) by the lapse of years. سناالسحاب الارض means, the cloud watered the earth. سناالبعیر means, the camel turned round about the well to draw water. سنی الرجل means, the man became high and exalted in rank. سنة means, a year; a single revolution of the sun, i.e. a single revolution of the earth round the sun; a solar year; hence it is generally considered longer than عام which is mostly applied to a lunar year; a year of drought or famine; drought or barrenness or intense drought (Lane & Aqrab). See also 2:260.
Commentary:
This verse speaks of two kinds of punishment which overtook Pharaoh’s people––loss of property and loss of life, the word ثمرات (fruits) meaning both fruits and children or offspring. The details of these punishments follow in 7:134.
a
17:102.
1038
Sanah which is the singular of Sinin signifies a simple revolution of the earth round the sun. It is synonymous with ‘Am (and also with Haul) but whereas every Sanah is an ‘Am, every ‘Am is not a Sanah. It is also said to be longer than the ‘Am which is applied to the twelve Arabian months collectively; but Sanah is also applied to twelve revolutions of the moon. According to Imam Raghib Sanah is used as denoting a year in which there is difficulty, or drought or barrenness or dearth; and ‘Am as denoting a year which brings ampleness of the means or circumstances of life and abundance of herbage or the like. Sanah also means drought. The verse speaks of loss of life and property.
فَإِذَا جَآءَتْهُمُ ٱلْحَسَنَةُ قَالُوا۟ لَنَا هَٰذِهِۦ ۖ وَإِن تُصِبْهُمْ سَيِّئَةٌ يَطَّيَّرُوا۟ بِمُوسَىٰ وَمَن مَّعَهُۥٓ ۗ أَلَآ إِنَّمَا طَٰٓئِرُهُمْ عِندَ ٱللَّهِ وَلَٰكِنَّ أَكْثَرَهُمْ لَا يَعْلَمُونَ
27:48; 36:19.
27:48; 36:19.
Ta’ir means, an omen, a bodement of good or of evil; an evil fortune or ill-luck (Lane).
27:48; 36:19.
Important Words:
یطیروا (ascribed the evil fortune) is really یتطیروا which is derived from طار, from which also the word طائر (evil fortune ) is derived. They say, طار الطائر i.e. the bird flew or moved in the air by means of its wings. تطیربالشیء means, he augured evil from the thing, because it was the custom among the Arabs to take augury from the flight of birds, طائر meaning a bird. An Arab would say جری له الطائربامرکذا i.e. the bird, viz. fortune brought to him such an event. طائر therefore, means, a bird; a thing from which one augurs either good or evil; an omen, a bodement of good or of evil; an evil fortune or ill-luck; actions; the means of subsistence; the brain. The words انما طائر ھم عند الله mean, their evil fortune is with God; or the cause of their good and evil is with God; or the cause of their evil fortune is with God, i.e. their actions which are the real cause of their evil fortune have reached God and lie in store there (Lane & Lisan). See also 3:50.
Commentary:
The people of Pharaoh ascribed to Moses the evils and misfortunes that befell them. They pretended to think that the miseries with which they had been afflicted were due to the inauspicious advent of Moses. Such has always been the practice of disbelievers. When, at the advent of a heavenly Messenger, misfortunes befall the people in consequence of their misdeeds, they, instead of repenting of their sins, ascribe them to the inauspicious advent of the heavenly Messenger.
Since the word طائر (lit. a bird) signifies an action or evil fortune, the verse constitutes a severe rebuke administered to the people of Pharaoh. They are told that the misfortunes which had befallen them were due not to what they called the "inauspicious" advent of Moses, but to their own sins and iniquitous deeds. Thus the expression, the cause of their evil fortune is with Allah, means that the evil and malicious words which they uttered concerning Moses would be preserved with God and they would be duly punished for their insolence.
b
27:48; 36:19.
a
27:48; 36:19.
1021
Important Words:
یطیروا (ascribed the evil fortune) is really یتطیروا which is derived from طار, from which also the word طائر (evil fortune ) is derived. They say, طار الطائر i.e. the bird flew or moved in the air by means of its wings. تطیربالشیء means, he augured evil from the thing, because it was the custom among the Arabs to take augury from the flight of birds, طائر meaning a bird. An Arab would say جری له الطائربامرکذا i.e. the bird, viz. fortune brought to him such an event. طائر therefore, means, a bird; a thing from which one augurs either good or evil; an omen, a bodement of good or of evil; an evil fortune or ill-luck; actions; the means of subsistence; the brain. The words انما طائر ھم عند الله mean, their evil fortune is with God; or the cause of their good and evil is with God; or the cause of their evil fortune is with God, i.e. their actions which are the real cause of their evil fortune have reached God and lie in store there (Lane & Lisan). See also 3:50.
Commentary:
The people of Pharaoh ascribed to Moses the evils and misfortunes that befell them. They pretended to think that the miseries with which they had been afflicted were due to the inauspicious advent of Moses. Such has always been the practice of disbelievers. When, at the advent of a heavenly Messenger, misfortunes befall the people in consequence of their misdeeds, they, instead of repenting of their sins, ascribe them to the inauspicious advent of the heavenly Messenger.
Since the word طائر (lit. a bird) signifies an action or evil fortune, the verse constitutes a severe rebuke administered to the people of Pharaoh. They are told that the misfortunes which had befallen them were due not to what they called the "inauspicious" advent of Moses, but to their own sins and iniquitous deeds. Thus the expression, the cause of their evil fortune is with Allah, means that the evil and malicious words which they uttered concerning Moses would be preserved with God and they would be duly punished for their insolence.
b
27:48; 36:19.
1039
Ta’ir means, an omen, a bodement of good or of evil; an evil fortune or ill-luck (Lane).
وَقَالُوا۟ مَهْمَا تَأْتِنَا بِهِۦ مِنْ ءَايَةٍ لِّتَسْحَرَنَا بِهَا فَمَا نَحْنُ لَكَ بِمُؤْمِنِينَ
10:79.
فرعون کی قوم کی طرف اشارہ ہے۔
10:79.
10:79.
Commentary:
Pharaoh’s people proudly said to Moses that however great and powerful the signs he might show, they would never submit to him and would never allow the Israelites to go with him.
c
10:79.
1
فرعون کی قوم کی طرف اشارہ ہے۔
a
10:79.
1022
Commentary:
Pharaoh’s people proudly said to Moses that however great and powerful the signs he might show, they would never submit to him and would never allow the Israelites to go with him.
c
10:79.
فَأَرْسَلْنَا عَلَيْهِمُ ٱلطُّوفَانَ وَٱلْجَرَادَ وَٱلْقُمَّلَ وَٱلضَّفَادِعَ وَٱلدَّمَ ءَايَٰتٍ مُّفَصَّلَٰتٍ فَٱسْتَكْبَرُوا۟ وَكَانُوا۟ قَوْمًا مُّجْرِمِينَ
17:102; 43:49.
دریا لہو بن گیا (خروج باب۷ آیت۲۰۔ ۲۱) مینڈک اور جوئیں (خروج باب۸) طوفان یعنی اولے وغیرہ (خروج باب۹) ٹڈی (خروج باب۱۰)
کَانَ بمعنے صَارَ بھی آتا ہے (اقرب) اور یہاں یہی معنے کیے گئے ہیں۔
17:102; 43:49.
The Bible mentions ten Signs besides the Signs of the rod and the white hand (Exod. chaps. 7-11). The biblical account seems to have greatly exaggerated the Signs.
17:102; 43:49.
Important Words:
القمل (lice) is derived from قمل. They say قمل رأسه i.e. his head became infected with lice or the lice abounded in his head. قمل القوم means, the people multiplied and increased in number (like unto lice). قمل فلان means, such a one became corpulent and big-bellied. So القمل (al-qaml) means, lice, etc., that infect the head or body of a person as a result of uncleanliness and filth. القمل (al-qummal) means, small ants; small insects like flies or mosquitoes having small wings and infesting vegetation and animals and men; the word has also been taken to mean lice, etc. (Aqrab & Lisan).
مفصلات (clear) also mean, separate, distinct, etc.
Commentary:
This verse explains the two kinds of punishment mentioned in 7:131 above. Locusts and storms bring about famine, whereas lice and frogs and blood may cause disease resulting in loss of life.
The Bible mentions 10 signs, besides the signs of the rod and of the white hand:
(1) the turning of the water of the river into blood; (2) frogs; (3) lice; (4) swarms of flies; (5) the murrain of beasts; (6) the plague of boils and blains; (7) the plague of hail; (8) locusts; (9) the plague of darkness; and (10) the death of the firstborn (Exod. Chaps. 7–11). All these signs are included in the signs mentioned in the verse under comment. Thus the word طوفان (storm) comprises the plague of hail and the plague of darkness; جراد (locusts) expresses the plague of locusts; قمل (lice) comprises lice, the swarms of flies, the murrain of beasts and the death of the firstborn, because all these may be caused by infection carried through lice, flies, mosquitoes, etc. The sign of الدم (the blood) comprises the turning of the water of the river into blood as well as boils and blains. The sign of blood may also comprise the death of the firstborn. The turning of the water of the river into blood may also mean that the water of the river became vitiated so that it spoiled the blood of those who drank of it. That the river was actually turned into blood is negated by the Bible itself, for we read there that the water only became blood when it was sprinkled on the land (Exod.4:9). This only means that the water of the river became unfit for drinking purpose and it vitiated the blood of those who drank it. Similarly, the storms raised dust which in turn gave rise to lice. These signs seem to have been greatly exaggerated in the Bible.
d
17:102; 43:49.
2
دریا لہو بن گیا (خروج باب۷ آیت۲۰۔ ۲۱) مینڈک اور جوئیں (خروج باب۸) طوفان یعنی اولے وغیرہ (خروج باب۹) ٹڈی (خروج باب۱۰)
3
کَانَ بمعنے صَارَ بھی آتا ہے (اقرب) اور یہاں یہی معنے کیے گئے ہیں۔
b
17:102; 43:49.
1023
Important Words:
القمل (lice) is derived from قمل. They say قمل رأسه i.e. his head became infected with lice or the lice abounded in his head. قمل القوم means, the people multiplied and increased in number (like unto lice). قمل فلان means, such a one became corpulent and big-bellied. So القمل (al-qaml) means, lice, etc., that infect the head or body of a person as a result of uncleanliness and filth. القمل (al-qummal) means, small ants; small insects like flies or mosquitoes having small wings and infesting vegetation and animals and men; the word has also been taken to mean lice, etc. (Aqrab & Lisan).
مفصلات (clear) also mean, separate, distinct, etc.
Commentary:
This verse explains the two kinds of punishment mentioned in 7:131 above. Locusts and storms bring about famine, whereas lice and frogs and blood may cause disease resulting in loss of life.
The Bible mentions 10 signs, besides the signs of the rod and of the white hand:
(1) the turning of the water of the river into blood; (2) frogs; (3) lice; (4) swarms of flies; (5) the murrain of beasts; (6) the plague of boils and blains; (7) the plague of hail; (8) locusts; (9) the plague of darkness; and (10) the death of the firstborn (Exod. Chaps. 7–11). All these signs are included in the signs mentioned in the verse under comment. Thus the word طوفان (storm) comprises the plague of hail and the plague of darkness; جراد (locusts) expresses the plague of locusts; قمل (lice) comprises lice, the swarms of flies, the murrain of beasts and the death of the firstborn, because all these may be caused by infection carried through lice, flies, mosquitoes, etc. The sign of الدم (the blood) comprises the turning of the water of the river into blood as well as boils and blains. The sign of blood may also comprise the death of the firstborn. The turning of the water of the river into blood may also mean that the water of the river became vitiated so that it spoiled the blood of those who drank of it. That the river was actually turned into blood is negated by the Bible itself, for we read there that the water only became blood when it was sprinkled on the land (Exod.4:9). This only means that the water of the river became unfit for drinking purpose and it vitiated the blood of those who drank it. Similarly, the storms raised dust which in turn gave rise to lice. These signs seem to have been greatly exaggerated in the Bible.
d
17:102; 43:49.
1040
The Bible mentions ten Signs besides the Signs of the rod and the white hand (Exod. chaps. 7-11). The biblical account seems to have greatly exaggerated the Signs.
وَلَمَّا وَقَعَ عَلَيْهِمُ ٱلرِّجْزُ قَالُوا۟ يَٰمُوسَى ٱدْعُ لَنَا رَبَّكَ بِمَا عَهِدَ عِندَكَ ۖ لَئِن كَشَفْتَ عَنَّا ٱلرِّجْزَ لَنُؤْمِنَنَّ لَكَ وَلَنُرْسِلَنَّ مَعَكَ بَنِىٓ إِسْرَٰٓءِيلَ
43:50.
43:50.
43:50.
Commentary:
The words, according to that which He has promised to thee, may refer either to the promise which God made to Moses that He would listen to his prayers, or to the promise of God to forgive those who repented. The people of Pharaoh reminded Moses of these promises of God and asked him to pray to God in their behalf so that He might pardon them their sins and remove from them the punishments which had befallen them. The sentence may also mean, "pray for us to thy Lord, with the prayers which He has taught thee or in the way He has taught thee to pray."
e
43:50.
a
43:50.
1024
Commentary:
The words, according to that which He has promised to thee, may refer either to the promise which God made to Moses that He would listen to his prayers, or to the promise of God to forgive those who repented. The people of Pharaoh reminded Moses of these promises of God and asked him to pray to God in their behalf so that He might pardon them their sins and remove from them the punishments which had befallen them. The sentence may also mean, "pray for us to thy Lord, with the prayers which He has taught thee or in the way He has taught thee to pray."
a
43:50.
فَلَمَّا كَشَفْنَا عَنْهُمُ ٱلرِّجْزَ إِلَىٰٓ أَجَلٍ هُم بَٰلِغُوهُ إِذَا هُمْ يَنكُثُونَ
43:5.
43:51.
Important Words:
اجل (term) means both "term" and "end of term". See 2:232. The punishment was removed only for a time to grant Pharaoh an opportunity to repent and comply with the demand of Moses.
a
43:5.
b
43:51.
1025
Important Words:
اجل (term) means both "term" and "end of term". See 2:232. The punishment was removed only for a time to grant Pharaoh an opportunity to repent and comply with the demand of Moses.
b
43:5.
1041
Ajal means both "term" and "end of term" (2:232). The punishment was removed only for a time to grant Pharaoh an opportunity to repent and comply with the demand of Moses.
فَٱنتَقَمْنَا مِنْهُمْ فَأَغْرَقْنَٰهُمْ فِى ٱلْيَمِّ بِأَنَّهُمْ كَذَّبُوا۟ بِـَٔايَٰتِنَا وَكَانُوا۟ عَنْهَا غَٰفِلِينَ
43:56.
یعنی جب وہ موسیٰ علیہ السلام کو پکڑنے کے لئے سمندر کی طرف گئے۔
43:56.
43:56.
Important Words:
الیم (sea) is substantive from یم or یمم. The Arabs say یم الرجل i.e. the man was thrown into the sea; or he was drowned in the sea. یم الساحلmeans, the water of the sea or the water of the river overflowed its banks. الیم means, the sea; or the sea of unknown or unreached depth; a great body of water either salt or sweet (Lisan). The Quran uses the word یم both in the sense of sea (as in the present verse) and in the sense of a great river as in 20:40. See also 7:139 below.
b
43:56.
4
یعنی جب وہ موسیٰ علیہ السلام کو پکڑنے کے لئے سمندر کی طرف گئے۔
a
43:56.
1026
Important Words:
الیم (sea) is substantive from یم or یمم. The Arabs say یم الرجل i.e. the man was thrown into the sea; or he was drowned in the sea. یم الساحلmeans, the water of the sea or the water of the river overflowed its banks. الیم means, the sea; or the sea of unknown or unreached depth; a great body of water either salt or sweet (Lisan). The Quran uses the word یم both in the sense of sea (as in the present verse) and in the sense of a great river as in 20:40. See also 7:139 below.
c
43:56.
وَأَوْرَثْنَا ٱلْقَوْمَ ٱلَّذِينَ كَانُوا۟ يُسْتَضْعَفُونَ مَشَٰرِقَ ٱلْأَرْضِ وَمَغَٰرِبَهَا ٱلَّتِى بَٰرَكْنَا فِيهَا ۖ وَتَمَّتْ كَلِمَتُ رَبِّكَ ٱلْحُسْنَىٰ عَلَىٰ بَنِىٓ إِسْرَٰٓءِيلَ بِمَا صَبَرُوا۟ ۖ وَدَمَّرْنَا مَا كَانَ يَصْنَعُ فِرْعَوْنُ وَقَوْمُهُۥ وَمَا كَانُوا۟ يَعْرِشُونَ
یعنی موسیٰ علیہ السلام کی قوم۔
فلسطین مراد ہے۔
32:25.
28:6.
The words, the eastern parts of the land and the western parts thereof, signify, according to Arabic idiom, the entire country.
The Holy Land which had been promised to the descendants of Abraham and Jacob (5:22). It was blessed because it was the land where the Israelites were to thrive and prosper and grow into a great nation.
28:6.
32:25.
Important Words:
یعرشون (they erect) is formed from عرش i.e. he constructed or erected a structure for grapevines to rise and spread upon; or he erected or built a shed or an enclosure or a house, etc. (Lane). See also 2:260; 6:142.
Commentary:
The words, the eastern parts of the land and the western parts thereof, signify, according to Arabic idiom, the entire country.
The words, which We blessed, refer to the Holy Land which had been promised to the descendants of Abraham and Jacob (5:22). It was blessed because it was the land where the Israelites were to thrive and prosper and grow into a great nation. The words, And the gracious Word of thy Lord was fulfilled, mean that the promise which God had made to Abraham and Jacob came to pass.
The words, We destroyed all that Pharaoh and his people had built, mean that the great buildings and memorials erected by Pharaoh by unjustly exacting hard labour from the Children of Israel fell into ruin in the time of the dynasty that ruled Egypt after him.
c
28:6.
d
32:25.
516
“那个国家的东部和西部” 这几个字, 按照阿拉伯习语, 意指整个国家。
1
یعنی موسیٰ علیہ السلام کی قوم۔
2
فلسطین مراد ہے۔
b
28:6.
c
32:25.
1027
Important Words:
یعرشون (they erect) is formed from عرش i.e. he constructed or erected a structure for grapevines to rise and spread upon; or he erected or built a shed or an enclosure or a house, etc. (Lane). See also 2:260; 6:142.
Commentary:
The words, the eastern parts of the land and the western parts thereof, signify, according to Arabic idiom, the entire country.
The words, which We blessed, refer to the Holy Land which had been promised to the descendants of Abraham and Jacob (5:22). It was blessed because it was the land where the Israelites were to thrive and prosper and grow into a great nation. The words, And the gracious Word of thy Lord was fulfilled, mean that the promise which God had made to Abraham and Jacob came to pass.
The words, We destroyed all that Pharaoh and his people had built, mean that the great buildings and memorials erected by Pharaoh by unjustly exacting hard labour from the Children of Israel fell into ruin in the time of the dynasty that ruled Egypt after him.
a
32:25.
d
28:6.
1042
The words, the eastern parts of the land and the western parts thereof, signify, according to Arabic idiom, the entire country.
1043
The Holy Land which had been promised to the descendants of Abraham and Jacob (5:22). It was blessed because it was the land where the Israelites were to thrive and prosper and grow into a great nation.
وَجَٰوَزْنَا بِبَنِىٓ إِسْرَٰٓءِيلَ ٱلْبَحْرَ فَأَتَوْا۟ عَلَىٰ قَوْمٍ يَعْكُفُونَ عَلَىٰٓ أَصْنَامٍ لَّهُمْ ۚ قَالُوا۟ يَٰمُوسَى ٱجْعَل لَّنَآ إِلَٰهًا كَمَا لَهُمْ ءَالِهَةٌ ۚ قَالَ إِنَّكُمْ قَوْمٌ تَجْهَلُونَ
یہ فلسطین کے لوگ تھے جو اس وقت بُت پرست تھے اور غالباً بنو اسماعیل میں سے عاد قوم کے افراد تھے۔
Important Words:
البحر (sea) is derived from بحر i.e. he cut open a thing; or he enlarged and made it wide. بحر means, it became wide and spacious (Lane). Most probably the word البحر is used of the sea on account of its great spaciousness, and the word الیم (see 7:137 above) is used about it on account of its great depth.
Commentary:
Though the words البحر and الیم are generally considered synonymous, yet it is significant that the Quran uses the word الیمwhen speaking of the drowning of the people of Pharaoh (7:137) and البحر (as in the present verse) when speaking of the escape of the Israelites across it. This confirms the inference that generally the word البحر denotes spaciousness and the word الیم depth.
The request of the Israelites to Moses embodied in the words, make for us a god just as they have gods, does not show that they really wished to worship idols. As they were yet new in faith, so when they happened to see the idols of an idol-worshipping people, they simply wished to have an image of their God. The idols of the people thus suggested to them the idea of having an image of their God on which to fix their attention. The words, This is your God, and the God of Moses, used elsewhere in the Quran (20:89), also show that what the Israelites wanted was simply a representation of the God of Moses and that they did not want to abandon Him or set up equals to Him.
The expression, Surely you are an ignorant people, contains the answer to their request. They were told that it was foolish on their part to think that they could fix their attention on God better by concentrating on an idol, because firstly, there was really nothing like Him and secondly, the practice was sure subsequently to develop into real idol-worship. The right way to fix attention on God is to ponder and meditate upon His attributes. To bow down before a lifeless image cannot but degrade a man both morally and spiritually.
3
یہ فلسطین کے لوگ تھے جو اس وقت بُت پرست تھے اور غالباً بنو اسماعیل میں سے عاد قوم کے افراد تھے۔
1028
Important Words:
البحر (sea) is derived from بحر i.e. he cut open a thing; or he enlarged and made it wide. بحر means, it became wide and spacious (Lane). Most probably the word البحر is used of the sea on account of its great spaciousness, and the word الیم (see 7:137 above) is used about it on account of its great depth.
Commentary:
Though the words البحر and الیم are generally considered synonymous, yet it is significant that the Quran uses the word الیمwhen speaking of the drowning of the people of Pharaoh (7:137) and البحر (as in the present verse) when speaking of the escape of the Israelites across it. This confirms the inference that generally the word البحر denotes spaciousness and the word الیم depth.
The request of the Israelites to Moses embodied in the words, make for us a god just as they have gods, does not show that they really wished to worship idols. As they were yet new in faith, so when they happened to see the idols of an idol-worshipping people, they simply wished to have an image of their God. The idols of the people thus suggested to them the idea of having an image of their God on which to fix their attention. The words, This is your God, and the God of Moses, used elsewhere in the Quran (20:89), also show that what the Israelites wanted was simply a representation of the God of Moses and that they did not want to abandon Him or set up equals to Him.
The expression, Surely you are an ignorant people, contains the answer to their request. They were told that it was foolish on their part to think that they could fix their attention on God better by concentrating on an idol, because firstly, there was really nothing like Him and secondly, the practice was sure subsequently to develop into real idol-worship. The right way to fix attention on God is to ponder and meditate upon His attributes. To bow down before a lifeless image cannot but degrade a man both morally and spiritually.
إِنَّ هَٰٓؤُلَآءِ مُتَبَّرٌ مَّا هُمْ فِيهِ وَبَٰطِلٌ مَّا كَانُوا۟ يَعْمَلُونَ
Commentary:
The word "these" refers to the idol-worshippers whom the Israelites wished to copy. Moses explains to his men that the people they desired to imitate were a people doomed to perdition.
1029
Commentary:
The word "these" refers to the idol-worshippers whom the Israelites wished to copy. Moses explains to his men that the people they desired to imitate were a people doomed to perdition.
قَالَ أَغَيْرَ ٱللَّهِ أَبْغِيكُمْ إِلَٰهًا وَهُوَ فَضَّلَكُمْ عَلَى ٱلْعَٰلَمِينَ
6:15,165;
2:48; 3:34.
Commentary:
The error of the Israelites in desiring to have an image of God like the idols of other peoples (7:139) has been brought home to them by three cogent reasons. Firstly, they are told that the works of the people whose example had prompted them to wish for an image of God would be brought to nought and their image worship would prove of no avail to them (7:140). The second argument is given in the present verse. The idea that by having a representation of God they would not be guilty of idolatry is rebutted by saying that the image thus made would be, and cannot but be, something other than Allah, and it is inconceivable that one should make an image of God and then think that he is not worshipping anything beside Him. The third argument is contained in the words, He has exalted you above all peoples, which are intended to point out that he, who makes an image with his own hand and then proceeds to worship it, degrades himself and brings himself lower than God has intended him to be.
a
2:48; 3:34.
e
6:15, 165.
a
6:15,165;
b
2:48; 3:34.
1030
Commentary:
The error of the Israelites in desiring to have an image of God like the idols of other peoples (7:139) has been brought home to them by three cogent reasons. Firstly, they are told that the works of the people whose example had prompted them to wish for an image of God would be brought to nought and their image worship would prove of no avail to them (7:140). The second argument is given in the present verse. The idea that by having a representation of God they would not be guilty of idolatry is rebutted by saying that the image thus made would be, and cannot but be, something other than Allah, and it is inconceivable that one should make an image of God and then think that he is not worshipping anything beside Him. The third argument is contained in the words, He has exalted you above all peoples, which are intended to point out that he, who makes an image with his own hand and then proceeds to worship it, degrades himself and brings himself lower than God has intended him to be.
b
6:15, 165.
c
2:48; 3:34.
وَإِذْ أَنجَيْنَٰكُم مِّنْ ءَالِ فِرْعَوْنَ يَسُومُونَكُمْ سُوٓءَ ٱلْعَذَابِ ۖ يُقَتِّلُونَ أَبْنَآءَكُمْ وَيَسْتَحْيُونَ نِسَآءَكُمْ ۚ وَفِى ذَٰلِكُم بَلَآءٌ مِّن رَّبِّكُمْ عَظِيمٌ
2:50; 7:128; 14:7; 28:5.
2:50; 7:128; 14:7; 28:5.
2:50; 7:128; 14:7; 28:5.
Commentary:
If the verse be taken as referring to the time of Moses and not the time that preceded his ministry, the words, your sons, would mean "your grown up sons" on whom heavy tasks were laid with a view to weakening and annihilating them. The children of Israel complained to Moses, saying, "The Lord look upon you and judge; because ye have made our savour to be abhorred in the eyes of Pharaoh, and in the eyes of his servants, to put a sword in their hand to slay us" (Exod. 5:21). See also 7:128 above.
b
2:50; 7:128; 14:7; 28:5.
c
2:50; 7:128; 14:7; 28:5.
1031
Commentary:
If the verse be taken as referring to the time of Moses and not the time that preceded his ministry, the words, your sons, would mean "your grown up sons" on whom heavy tasks were laid with a view to weakening and annihilating them. The children of Israel complained to Moses, saying, "The Lord look upon you and judge; because ye have made our savour to be abhorred in the eyes of Pharaoh, and in the eyes of his servants, to put a sword in their hand to slay us" (Exod. 5:21). See also 7:128 above.
d
2:50; 7:128; 14:7; 28:5.
۞ وَوَٰعَدْنَا مُوسَىٰ ثَلَٰثِينَ لَيْلَةً وَأَتْمَمْنَٰهَا بِعَشْرٍ فَتَمَّ مِيقَٰتُ رَبِّهِۦٓ أَرْبَعِينَ لَيْلَةً ۚ وَقَالَ مُوسَىٰ لِأَخِيهِ هَٰرُونَ ٱخْلُفْنِى فِى قَوْمِى وَأَصْلِحْ وَلَا تَتَّبِعْ سَبِيلَ ٱلْمُفْسِدِينَ
2:52.
اس جگہ جو واقعات بیان ہوئے ہیں جغرافیہ کی ترتیب سے بیان نہیں ہوئے بلکہ عبرت اور نصیحت کو مدِّنظر رکھ کر جو قرآن کریم کا اصل مقصود ہے بیان ہوئے ہیں۔ گو زمانہ اور جغرافیہ کی ترتیب کے لحاظ سے آگے پیچھے ہو گئے ہیں۔
2:52.
God’s communion with Moses was completed in the promised thirty nights. The prolongation of the period by ten nights did not form part of the promise but was an additional favour.
The words show that Aaron’s position was that of a subordinate to Moses. Moses called the Israelites "my people” and directed Aaron to act for him, i.e. officiate in his place during his absence.
2:52.
Commentary:
The promised nights were only thirty, and ten were added subsequently to increase the favour. In fact, God’s communion with Moses was completed in the promised thirty nights, as hinted in the next verse. So the prolongation of the period by ten nights, which was due to the request of Moses to God to manifest Himself to him, did not form part of the promise but was something additional.
The words, Act for me among my people in my absence, clearly indicate that Aaron’s position was subordinate to that of Moses. Moses called the Israelites "my people" and directed Aaron to act for him, i.e. officiate in his place during his absence, which shows that Aaron occupied no independent position but was only a subordinate Prophet to Moses.
The words, and follow not the ways of those who cause disorder, are intended as a warning to Aaron to beware of the mischief-makers and adopt a strong policy.
The use of the word "nights" is significant. As this period was meant to be passed in meditation and devotion for which the quiet and calmness of the night is much more suitable than the day, so God used the word "nights".
c
2:52.
1
اس جگہ جو واقعات بیان ہوئے ہیں جغرافیہ کی ترتیب سے بیان نہیں ہوئے بلکہ عبرت اور نصیحت کو مدِّنظر رکھ کر جو قرآن کریم کا اصل مقصود ہے بیان ہوئے ہیں۔ گو زمانہ اور جغرافیہ کی ترتیب کے لحاظ سے آگے پیچھے ہو گئے ہیں۔
a
2:52.
1032
Commentary:
The promised nights were only thirty, and ten were added subsequently to increase the favour. In fact, God’s communion with Moses was completed in the promised thirty nights, as hinted in the next verse. So the prolongation of the period by ten nights, which was due to the request of Moses to God to manifest Himself to him, did not form part of the promise but was something additional.
The words, Act for me among my people in my absence, clearly indicate that Aaron’s position was subordinate to that of Moses. Moses called the Israelites "my people" and directed Aaron to act for him, i.e. officiate in his place during his absence, which shows that Aaron occupied no independent position but was only a subordinate Prophet to Moses.
The words, and follow not the ways of those who cause disorder, are intended as a warning to Aaron to beware of the mischief-makers and adopt a strong policy.
The use of the word "nights" is significant. As this period was meant to be passed in meditation and devotion for which the quiet and calmness of the night is much more suitable than the day, so God used the word "nights".
a
2:52.
1044
God’s communion with Moses was completed in the promised thirty nights. The prolongation of the period by ten nights did not form part of the promise but was an additional favour.
1045
The words show that Aaron’s position was that of a subordinate to Moses. Moses called the Israelites "my people” and directed Aaron to act for him, i.e. officiate in his place during his absence.
وَلَمَّا جَآءَ مُوسَىٰ لِمِيقَٰتِنَا وَكَلَّمَهُۥ رَبُّهُۥ قَالَ رَبِّ أَرِنِىٓ أَنظُرْ إِلَيْكَ ۚ قَالَ لَن تَرَىٰنِى وَلَٰكِنِ ٱنظُرْ إِلَى ٱلْجَبَلِ فَإِنِ ٱسْتَقَرَّ مَكَانَهُۥ فَسَوْفَ تَرَىٰنِى ۚ فَلَمَّا تَجَلَّىٰ رَبُّهُۥ لِلْجَبَلِ جَعَلَهُۥ دَكًّا وَخَرَّ مُوسَىٰ صَعِقًا ۚ فَلَمَّآ أَفَاقَ قَالَ سُبْحَٰنَكَ تُبْتُ إِلَيْكَ وَأَنَا۠ أَوَّلُ ٱلْمُؤْمِنِينَ
2:254; 4:165.
这节经文对最重要的宗教论题之一--------是否人可以用肉眼见到安拉--------作了解释。这节经文并不支持用肉眼可以见到安拉的这种看法 (6:104)。用肉眼非但不能见到安拉, 也不能见到天使; 我们只能看到他们所显示的形式。同样地, 只能见到安拉的一种显示形式而不能见到他自己。因此, 像穆撒那样的安拉的一个伟大的先知, 他知道安拉所有的常德, 会要做一件做不到的事情, 这是不可理解的。穆撒知道他只能看到安拉的一种显示形式, 而不是安拉的本体。但是, 在从麦德彦去埃及的旅途中, 在那 “火光” 中已见到过安拉的一种显示形式。(28:30) 那么, “我的养主啊! 求你向我显示 (你的存在), 以便我看见你。” 这句话中所包含的他请求见到安拉又意味着什么呢? 这一请求看来指的是, 在较后一些时候, 在伊斯兰教的穆圣身上要发生的安拉最完美的显示形式。穆撒得到许诺说, 从以色列人的兄弟中将出现一个先知, 安拉要那个先知讲出他的话。(«申命记» 18:18-22) 这一预言意示, 安拉将给予比过去给予穆撒的更大的显示形式。因此, 他自然极想见到那许诺的将会是怎样一种安拉光荣和伟大的显示形式。他但愿能见到安拉可能向他显示那种光荣和伟大的形式。他被告知说, 那种显示形式非他的能力可能承受, 它不能在他心上发生, 而且安拉已经选择高山作为他在物质上的显示形式。那高山剧烈地震摇, 它看来好像已经破碎, 穆撒由于震摇的冲击而跌下, 失去了知觉。这使他认识到, 他的精神还没有达到那种高超的阶段使他可以成为他请求见到的安拉显示形式的那种对象。那个唯一的特殊地位是留给比他伟大得多的人--------安拉的创造物的冠冕--------圣洁的先知, 穆罕默德。穆撒的请求也可以认为是由于以色列家族的前辈要想肉眼见到安拉的事情所引起的。(2:56) 他的这一个不寻常的感受使穆撒认识到自己的请求是不合时宜的。因此他自发地大声说道, “我归向你, 我是 (这个时代) 第一个信仰者。”这句话意味着他认识到自己没有被授予那种能力使他能够见到安拉光荣的那种完美的显示形式。而那种完美的显示形式将发生在主许的先知的心上。他第一个相信那个伟大的先知命定会达到这种伟大精神的卓越地位。穆撒对穆圣的这一信念, 在46:11节经文中也曾谈及。
那座高山并没有真正破碎。这是句譬喻的话, 用来表达地震的极大严重性(读《出埃及记》24:18)。
2:254; 4:165.
This verse sheds some light on one of the most important religious subjects—whether it is possible for one to see God with the physical eyes. The verse lends no support to the view that God is visible to the physical eyes (6:104). Not to say of seeing God with the physical eyes, man cannot even see angels; we can see only a manifestation of them. Similarly, only a manifestation of God can be seen and not God Himself. It is, therefore, inconceivable that a great Prophet of God like Moses, with all his knowledge of the attributes of God, should have desired an impossibility. Moses knew that he could see only a manifestation of God and not God Himself. But he had already seen a manifestation of God in "the Fire" when travelling from Midian to Egypt (28:30). What then did Moses mean by his request to see God, contained in the words, My Lord, show Thyself to me that I may look at Thee. The request seems to refer to the perfect manifestation of God which was to take place in the person of the Holy Proph
The mountain was not actually broken into pieces. The words have been used figuratively to express the great severity of the earthquake. See Exod. 24: 18.
2:254; 4:165.
Important Words:
تجلی (manifested Himself) is derived from جلا . They say جلاالامر i.e. the affair was or became clear, manifest, displayed, uncovered or laid open. تجلی الشیء i.e. the thing became manifest or apparent. تجلی الشیء used transitively means, he looked at the thing standing upon a higher position. The Quranic expression فلماتجلی ربه للجبل means, when his Lord became manifest to the mountain, i.e. when He manifested Himself on the mountain (Lane & Aqrab).
دکا (pieces) is the noun-infinitive from دك i.e. he broke or crushed or pounded a thing. They say دك الارض i.e. he made even the elevations and depressions of the earth. دکته الحمی means, fever weakened him. دك , therefore, means, an even or level place; a land broken and made even; a crumbled mountain; a mound or hill or dust or earth such as is a sandhill. The Quranic words جعله دکا means, He made it even or level; or He made it crumbled (Lane).
Commentary:
This verse sheds light on one of the most important religious subjects—whether it is possible for one to see God with the physical eyes. The verse lends no support to the view that God is visible to the physical eyes. Let alone seeing Him, the human eye cannot even see angels. Says the Quran: If God had appointed as Messenger an angel, He would have made him appear as a man (6:10). As we cannot see angels but only a manifestation of them, similarly we can see only a manifestation of God, and not God Himself. It is, therefore, inconceivable that a great Prophet of God like Moses with all his knowledge of the attributes of God, should have desired an impossibility. Moses knew that he could see only a manifestation of God and not God Himself. But he had already seen a manifestation of God in "the fire" when travelling from Midian to Egypt (28:30). What then did Moses mean by his request to see God, contained in the words, My Lord, show Thyself to me that I may look at Thee? The request seems to refer to the Perfect manifestation of God that was not granted to Moses but was to take place at the time of the Holy Prophet of Islam who was to be a مثیل or like of Moses. Indeed, Moses had already been given the promise that there was to appear, from among the brethren of the Israelites, a Prophet in whose mouth God was to put His word (Deut. 18:18-22). The words in which the promise was given implied a greater manifestation of God than had been vouchsafed to Moses. So Moses was naturally anxious to see what sort of God’s Glory and Majesty the promised Manifestation would be. He, therefore, wished that something of that Glory and Majesty might be shown to him. But a manifestation of that Glory was beyond the capacity of Moses to bear; it could not take place in or upon his heart. He was, therefore, asked to see a manifestation of it taking place at the Mount. But this should not be understood to mean that the Mount was to serve as a receptacle for the Great Glory: for, according to the Quran (33:73), the heart of Moses was certainly more capable of enduring it than the Mount. The Mount thus served only as the site or locality where that great manifestation was to take place. But even this proved too much for the Mount which shook violently.
The effect on the Mount was similar in nature to that produced on a Companion of the Holy Prophet when the latter’s head happened to be resting on his thigh at a time when a revelation descended on the Prophet. He felt such a heavy weight on his thigh that he feared that it would be crushed under it. Moses, too, could not bear to see the manifestation of Divine Power and Majesty and fell down unconscious, in spite of the fact that he had been warned beforehand of the terrible quaking that was to overtake the Mount. Thus it was that Moses realised that he did not possess the capacity for that powerful manifestation of Divine glory which was to take place later through the Holy Prophet of Islam. This is why when he recovered his senses, Moses cried, Holy art Thou, I turn towards Thee, and I am the first to believe. These words meant that he had realized that he did not possess the capacity for that perfect manifestation of Divine glory which was to take place through the Promised Prophet and that he was the first believer in the great spiritual eminence which that Prophet was destined to attain. This belief of Moses in the Holy Prophet has also been referred to in 46:11.
The words, He broke it into pieces, should not be taken literally, for the Mount was not actually broken into pieces. The words are used figuratively to express the great severity of the earthquake.
It may be also noted here that Moses was told to look at the mountain, and he was also told that he would see God if it remained in its place. The laying down of this condition shows that Moses had not asked for an impossible thing; for the laying down of a condition for an impossible thing is evidently meaningless.
The words, look at the mountain, implied that he should look outside himself because the manifestations could not take place within him. The fact that Moses fell down in a swoon shows that he did witness some manifestation, though only partly and imperfectly. The manifestation that takes place in the heart is permanent and lasting, while that which takes place outside is only temporary and passing.
A reference to this request of Moses to see God is to be found in Exod. 33:18.
d
2:254; 4:165.
517
这节经文对最重要的宗教论题之一--------是否人可以用肉眼见到安拉--------作了解释。这节经文并不支持用肉眼可以见到安拉的这种看法 (6:104)。用肉眼非但不能见到安拉, 也不能见到天使; 我们只能看到他们所显示的形式。同样地, 只能见到安拉的一种显示形式而不能见到他自己。因此, 像穆撒那样的安拉的一个伟大的先知, 他知道安拉所有的常德, 会要做一件做不到的事情, 这是不可理解的。穆撒知道他只能看到安拉的一种显示形式, 而不是安拉的本体。但是, 在从麦德彦去埃及的旅途中, 在那 “火光” 中已见到过安拉的一种显示形式。(28:30) 那么, “我的养主啊! 求你向我显示 (你的存在), 以便我看见你。” 这句话中所包含的他请求见到安拉又意味着什么呢? 这一请求看来指的是, 在较后一些时候, 在伊斯兰教的穆圣身上要发生的安拉最完美的显示形式。穆撒得到许诺说, 从以色列人的兄弟中将出现一个先知, 安拉要那个先知讲出他的话。(«申命记» 18:18-22) 这一预言意示, 安拉将给予比过去给予穆撒的更大的显示形式。因此, 他自然极想见到那许诺的将会是怎样一种安拉光荣和伟大的显示形式。他但愿能见到安拉可能向他显示那种光荣和伟大的形式。他被告知说, 那种显示形式非他的能力可能承受, 它不能在他心上发生, 而且安拉已经选择高山作为他在物质上的显示形式。那高山剧烈地震摇, 它看来好像已经破碎, 穆撒由于震摇的冲击而跌下, 失去了知觉。这使他认识到, 他的精神还没有达到那种高超的阶段使他可以成为他请求见到的安拉显示形式的那种对象。那个唯一的特殊地位是留给比他伟大得多的人--------安拉的创造物的冠冕--------圣洁的先知, 穆罕默德。穆撒的请求也可以认为是由于以色列家族的前辈要想肉眼见到安拉的事情所引起的。(2:56) 他的这一个不寻常的感受使穆撒认识到自己的请求是不合时宜的。因此他自发地大声说道, “我归向你, 我是 (这个时代) 第一个信仰者。”这句话意味着他认识到自己没有被授予那种能力使他能够见到安拉光荣的那种完美的显示形式。而那种完美的显示形式将发生在主许的先知的心上。他第一个相信那个伟大的先知命定会达到这种伟大精神的卓越地位。穆撒对穆圣的这一信念, 在46:11节经文中也曾谈及。
518
那座高山并没有真正破碎。这是句譬喻的话, 用来表达地震的极大严重性(读《出埃及记》24:18)。
a
2:254; 4:165.
1033
Important Words:
تجلی (manifested Himself) is derived from جلا . They say جلاالامر i.e. the affair was or became clear, manifest, displayed, uncovered or laid open. تجلی الشیء i.e. the thing became manifest or apparent. تجلی الشیء used transitively means, he looked at the thing standing upon a higher position. The Quranic expression فلماتجلی ربه للجبل means, when his Lord became manifest to the mountain, i.e. when He manifested Himself on the mountain (Lane & Aqrab).
دکا (pieces) is the noun-infinitive from دك i.e. he broke or crushed or pounded a thing. They say دك الارض i.e. he made even the elevations and depressions of the earth. دکته الحمی means, fever weakened him. دك , therefore, means, an even or level place; a land broken and made even; a crumbled mountain; a mound or hill or dust or earth such as is a sandhill. The Quranic words جعله دکا means, He made it even or level; or He made it crumbled (Lane).
Commentary:
This verse sheds light on one of the most important religious subjects—whether it is possible for one to see God with the physical eyes. The verse lends no support to the view that God is visible to the physical eyes. Let alone seeing Him, the human eye cannot even see angels. Says the Quran: If God had appointed as Messenger an angel, He would have made him appear as a man (6:10). As we cannot see angels but only a manifestation of them, similarly we can see only a manifestation of God, and not God Himself. It is, therefore, inconceivable that a great Prophet of God like Moses with all his knowledge of the attributes of God, should have desired an impossibility. Moses knew that he could see only a manifestation of God and not God Himself. But he had already seen a manifestation of God in "the fire" when travelling from Midian to Egypt (28:30). What then did Moses mean by his request to see God, contained in the words, My Lord, show Thyself to me that I may look at Thee? The request seems to refer to the Perfect manifestation of God that was not granted to Moses but was to take place at the time of the Holy Prophet of Islam who was to be a مثیل or like of Moses. Indeed, Moses had already been given the promise that there was to appear, from among the brethren of the Israelites, a Prophet in whose mouth God was to put His word (Deut. 18:18-22). The words in which the promise was given implied a greater manifestation of God than had been vouchsafed to Moses. So Moses was naturally anxious to see what sort of God’s Glory and Majesty the promised Manifestation would be. He, therefore, wished that something of that Glory and Majesty might be shown to him. But a manifestation of that Glory was beyond the capacity of Moses to bear; it could not take place in or upon his heart. He was, therefore, asked to see a manifestation of it taking place at the Mount. But this should not be understood to mean that the Mount was to serve as a receptacle for the Great Glory: for, according to the Quran (33:73), the heart of Moses was certainly more capable of enduring it than the Mount. The Mount thus served only as the site or locality where that great manifestation was to take place. But even this proved too much for the Mount which shook violently.
The effect on the Mount was similar in nature to that produced on a Companion of the Holy Prophet when the latter’s head happened to be resting on his thigh at a time when a revelation descended on the Prophet. He felt such a heavy weight on his thigh that he feared that it would be crushed under it. Moses, too, could not bear to see the manifestation of Divine Power and Majesty and fell down unconscious, in spite of the fact that he had been warned beforehand of the terrible quaking that was to overtake the Mount. Thus it was that Moses realised that he did not possess the capacity for that powerful manifestation of Divine glory which was to take place later through the Holy Prophet of Islam. This is why when he recovered his senses, Moses cried, Holy art Thou, I turn towards Thee, and I am the first to believe. These words meant that he had realized that he did not possess the capacity for that perfect manifestation of Divine glory which was to take place through the Promised Prophet and that he was the first believer in the great spiritual eminence which that Prophet was destined to attain. This belief of Moses in the Holy Prophet has also been referred to in 46:11.
The words, He broke it into pieces, should not be taken literally, for the Mount was not actually broken into pieces. The words are used figuratively to express the great severity of the earthquake.
It may be also noted here that Moses was told to look at the mountain, and he was also told that he would see God if it remained in its place. The laying down of this condition shows that Moses had not asked for an impossible thing; for the laying down of a condition for an impossible thing is evidently meaningless.
The words, look at the mountain, implied that he should look outside himself because the manifestations could not take place within him. The fact that Moses fell down in a swoon shows that he did witness some manifestation, though only partly and imperfectly. The manifestation that takes place in the heart is permanent and lasting, while that which takes place outside is only temporary and passing.
A reference to this request of Moses to see God is to be found in Exod. 33:18.
b
2:254; 4:165.
1046
This verse sheds some light on one of the most important religious subjects—whether it is possible for one to see God with the physical eyes. The verse lends no support to the view that God is visible to the physical eyes (6:104). Not to say of seeing God with the physical eyes, man cannot even see angels; we can see only a manifestation of them. Similarly, only a manifestation of God can be seen and not God Himself. It is, therefore, inconceivable that a great Prophet of God like Moses, with all his knowledge of the attributes of God, should have desired an impossibility. Moses knew that he could see only a manifestation of God and not God Himself. But he had already seen a manifestation of God in "the Fire" when travelling from Midian to Egypt (28:30). What then did Moses mean by his request to see God, contained in the words, My Lord, show Thyself to me that I may look at Thee. The request seems to refer to the perfect manifestation of God which was to take place in the person of the Holy Proph
1047
The mountain was not actually broken into pieces. The words have been used figuratively to express the great severity of the earthquake. See Exod. 24: 18.
قَالَ يَٰمُوسَىٰٓ إِنِّى ٱصْطَفَيْتُكَ عَلَى ٱلنَّاسِ بِرِسَٰلَٰتِى وَبِكَلَٰمِى فَخُذْ مَآ ءَاتَيْتُكَ وَكُن مِّنَ ٱلشَّٰكِرِينَ
The verse seems to be addressed to Moses by way of consolation after God had made him realize that he could not attain to that high spiritual rank to which the Great Prophet of the House of Ishmael was destined to attain. He was asked not to covet the high dignity which was reserved for "that Prophet" but to remain content with, and be grateful for, the rank that God had already bestowed upon him.
Commentary:
The words of this verse were addressed to Moses by way of consolation after God had made him realize that he could not attain to that high spiritual rank to which the Great Prophet of the House of Ishmael was destined to attain. He was asked not to covet the high dignity which was reserved for "that Prophet" but to remain content with, and be grateful for, the rank that God had bestowed upon him. The words, So take hold of that which I have given thee and be of the grateful, definitely prove that it was not the seeing of God Himself that Moses desired, but only a manifestation of God higher than the one granted to him.
1034
Commentary:
The words of this verse were addressed to Moses by way of consolation after God had made him realize that he could not attain to that high spiritual rank to which the Great Prophet of the House of Ishmael was destined to attain. He was asked not to covet the high dignity which was reserved for "that Prophet" but to remain content with, and be grateful for, the rank that God had bestowed upon him. The words, So take hold of that which I have given thee and be of the grateful, definitely prove that it was not the seeing of God Himself that Moses desired, but only a manifestation of God higher than the one granted to him.
1048
The verse seems to be addressed to Moses by way of consolation after God had made him realize that he could not attain to that high spiritual rank to which the Great Prophet of the House of Ishmael was destined to attain. He was asked not to covet the high dignity which was reserved for "that Prophet" but to remain content with, and be grateful for, the rank that God had already bestowed upon him.
وَكَتَبْنَا لَهُۥ فِى ٱلْأَلْوَاحِ مِن كُلِّ شَىْءٍ مَّوْعِظَةً وَتَفْصِيلًا لِّكُلِّ شَىْءٍ فَخُذْهَا بِقُوَّةٍ وَأْمُرْ قَوْمَكَ يَأْخُذُوا۟ بِأَحْسَنِهَا ۚ سَأُو۟رِيكُمْ دَارَ ٱلْفَٰسِقِينَ
6:155.
یعنی بدکاروں کو سزا دے کر ان کے انجام کو روشن کر دوں گا۔
6:155.
Katabna means, We prescribed, appointed, ordained or made binding (Lane).
Everything that was required to be explained to the Israelites.
Moses is asked here to exhort his people to try to practise higher forms of virtue and not to remain content with merely acting upon the injunctions that are meant for the weak of faith.
Dar here signifies "station" or "position;" and the words, Soon shall I show you the abode of the transgressors, mean that soon the obedient shall be distinguished and separated from the disobedient.
6:155.
Commentary:
The word "wrote" here does not mean that God actually wrote the commandments upon the tablets with His own hand. The same word has been used elsewhere with regard to the Psalms (21:106). It was indeed Moses, and not God, who wrote on the tablets the commandments that were revealed to him on the Mount; but as the commandments were revealed by God, the act of writing has been ascribed to Him. It is also possible that the word کتبنا does not here mean "We wrote" but "We enjoined" or "We made binding".
The words "everything" and "all things" used in this verse are not absolute but mean respectively "everything" concerning which an admonition was needed at the time of Moses and "all things" that required to be explained to the Israelites.
The words, follow the best thereof, point to a golden principle of individual and national advancement. The teachings of God’s Prophet are of different grades. Some are meant for the weak of faith, others for those whose faith is firm and strong and from whom a high standard of virtue is expected. Moses is asked here to exhort his people to try to practise the higher form of virtue and not to remain content with merely acting upon the injunctions that are meant for the weak of faith.
The words, Soon shall I show you the abode of the transgressors, mean that soon the obedient shall be distinguished and separated from the disobedient. At the time of the flight of the Israelites from Egypt, it was a medley host of all sorts of people that had fled from fear of Pharaoh. But when the Law was revealed to Moses, it served to distinguish the true from the false. Those who were sincere, obeyed the Law, while those who had no faith in their hearts, rejected and defied it. Thus, true believers became distinguished and separated from the transgressors. The word دار (abode) here signifies "station or position".
a
6:155.
1
یعنی بدکاروں کو سزا دے کر ان کے انجام کو روشن کر دوں گا۔
a
6:155.
1035
Commentary:
The word "wrote" here does not mean that God actually wrote the commandments upon the tablets with His own hand. The same word has been used elsewhere with regard to the Psalms (21:106). It was indeed Moses, and not God, who wrote on the tablets the commandments that were revealed to him on the Mount; but as the commandments were revealed by God, the act of writing has been ascribed to Him. It is also possible that the word کتبنا does not here mean "We wrote" but "We enjoined" or "We made binding".
The words "everything" and "all things" used in this verse are not absolute but mean respectively "everything" concerning which an admonition was needed at the time of Moses and "all things" that required to be explained to the Israelites.
The words, follow the best thereof, point to a golden principle of individual and national advancement. The teachings of God’s Prophet are of different grades. Some are meant for the weak of faith, others for those whose faith is firm and strong and from whom a high standard of virtue is expected. Moses is asked here to exhort his people to try to practise the higher form of virtue and not to remain content with merely acting upon the injunctions that are meant for the weak of faith.
The words, Soon shall I show you the abode of the transgressors, mean that soon the obedient shall be distinguished and separated from the disobedient. At the time of the flight of the Israelites from Egypt, it was a medley host of all sorts of people that had fled from fear of Pharaoh. But when the Law was revealed to Moses, it served to distinguish the true from the false. Those who were sincere, obeyed the Law, while those who had no faith in their hearts, rejected and defied it. Thus, true believers became distinguished and separated from the transgressors. The word دار (abode) here signifies "station or position".
a
6:155.
1049
Katabna means, We prescribed, appointed, ordained or made binding (Lane).
1050
Everything that was required to be explained to the Israelites.
1051
Moses is asked here to exhort his people to try to practise higher forms of virtue and not to remain content with merely acting upon the injunctions that are meant for the weak of faith.
1052
Dar here signifies "station" or "position;" and the words, Soon shall I show you the abode of the transgressors, mean that soon the obedient shall be distinguished and separated from the disobedient.
سَأَصْرِفُ عَنْ ءَايَٰتِىَ ٱلَّذِينَ يَتَكَبَّرُونَ فِى ٱلْأَرْضِ بِغَيْرِ ٱلْحَقِّ وَإِن يَرَوْا۟ كُلَّ ءَايَةٍ لَّا يُؤْمِنُوا۟ بِهَا وَإِن يَرَوْا۟ سَبِيلَ ٱلرُّشْدِ لَا يَتَّخِذُوهُ سَبِيلًا وَإِن يَرَوْا۟ سَبِيلَ ٱلْغَىِّ يَتَّخِذُوهُ سَبِيلًا ۚ ذَٰلِكَ بِأَنَّهُمْ كَذَّبُوا۟ بِـَٔايَٰتِنَا وَكَانُوا۟ عَنْهَا غَٰفِلِينَ
6:26.
6:26.
6:26.
Commentary:
This verse explains the true significance of the word دار (abode) occurring in the sentence, I shall show you the abode of the transgressors, contained in the preceding verse.
a
6:26.
a
6:26.
1036
Commentary:
This verse explains the true significance of the word دار (abode) occurring in the sentence, I shall show you the abode of the transgressors, contained in the preceding verse.
b
6:26.
وَٱلَّذِينَ كَذَّبُوا۟ بِـَٔايَٰتِنَا وَلِقَآءِ ٱلْءَاخِرَةِ حَبِطَتْ أَعْمَٰلُهُمْ ۚ هَلْ يُجْزَوْنَ إِلَّا مَا كَانُوا۟ يَعْمَلُونَ
3:12; 5:11; 7:37; 21:78.
3:12; 5:11; 7:37; 21:78.
3:12; 5:11; 7:37; 21:78.
Commentary:
The verse serves as a great warning for all men. One should not live on pious hopes. Only good works count when rewards are meted out.
b
3:12; 5:11; 7:37; 21:78.
b
3:12; 5:11; 7:37; 21:78.
1037
Commentary:
The verse serves as a great warning for all men. One should not live on pious hopes. Only good works count when rewards are meted out.
a
3:12; 5:11; 7:37; 21:78.
وَٱتَّخَذَ قَوْمُ مُوسَىٰ مِنۢ بَعْدِهِۦ مِنْ حُلِيِّهِمْ عِجْلًا جَسَدًا لَّهُۥ خُوَارٌ ۚ أَلَمْ يَرَوْا۟ أَنَّهُۥ لَا يُكَلِّمُهُمْ وَلَا يَهْدِيهِمْ سَبِيلًا ۘ ٱتَّخَذُوهُ وَكَانُوا۟ ظَٰلِمِينَ
2:52, 93; 4:154; 7:153; 20:89.
20:90.
只有安拉向他的仆人说话, 才能证明他是有生命的。他过去向他选出的仆人说话, 而现在他却停止说话, 这在理由上是站不住脚的。安拉的常德中没有一个能被假设它已停止起作用了。即使现在也像过去那样可以得到安拉启示的赐物。启示不一定要包含一部新的经典。它也可以是为了产生新的精神生活以及把人类带近他们的养育的主和赏罚的主。
یہ وہ سفر ہے جس کا ذکر آیت ۱۴۳ میں ہوچکا ہے۔ یعنی جب وہ خداتعالیٰ کی دعوت پر چالیس رات کے لئے پہاڑ پر گئے تھے۔
یہ خُوَارٌ کا ترجمہ ہے جس کے معنے گائے‘ بیل‘ بکری‘ بھیڑ کی آواز کے ہوتے ہیں جو بے معنے ہوتی ہے (اقرب)
یعنی وہ بچھڑا ایسا تھا کہ جب ایک طرف سے اس میں ہوا داخل ہوتی تھی تو اس میں سے سیٹی کی سی آواز نکلتی تھی جیسا کہ کھلونوں میں ہوتا ہے۔
2:52, 93; 4:154; 7:153; 20:89.
20:90.
God can be proved to be a Living God only if He speaks to His servants. It does not stand to reason that God should have ceased to speak now when He spoke to His chosen servants in the past. No attribute of God can be supposed to have ceased to function. The gift of Divine revelation is attainable even now as it was attained in the past. Revelation necessarily does not contain a new Law. It is also meant to give freshness of spiritual life and bring man near unto his Lord and Master.
2:52, 93; 4:154; 7:153; 20:89.
20:90.
Commentary:
The calf is discarded and condemned as a deity, because it does not speak to its votaries nor guide them to any way. This shows that God can remain a true deity only as long as He speaks to His servants and provides for their guidance. So those are manifestly in the wrong who think that, whereas God used to speak and reveal Himself in the past, He has ceased to do so now. It is foolish to say that there is no harm if God has ceased to speak now when He spoke to His chosen servants in times gone by. If this argument possessed weight, worshippers of the calf could also advance a similar argument with regard to it. The fact is that no attribute of God can be supposed to have ceased to operate or become extinct. The gift of Divine revelation is attainable even now as it was attainable in the past, and those who look upon it as a thing of the past are grievously mistaken. God speaks at all times, and those who possess the capacity and quality to hear His voice, can and do hear it even now. Take away the power of speech from God and you leave Him no better than a calf. It is absurd to argue that as the Law of Islam has been made perfect, so no revelation is needed after the Holy Prophet. Revelation does not come merely to bring a new Law. It is primarily meant to grant freshness of spiritual life to man and bring him near unto his Lord and Master.
c
2:52, 93; 4:154; 7:153; 20:89.
d
20:90.
519
只有安拉向他的仆人说话, 才能证明他是有生命的。他过去向他选出的仆人说话, 而现在他却停止说话, 这在理由上是站不住脚的。安拉的常德中没有一个能被假设它已停止起作用了。即使现在也像过去那样可以得到安拉启示的赐物。启示不一定要包含一部新的经典。它也可以是为了产生新的精神生活以及把人类带近他们的养育的主和赏罚的主。
2
یہ وہ سفر ہے جس کا ذکر آیت ۱۴۳ میں ہوچکا ہے۔ یعنی جب وہ خداتعالیٰ کی دعوت پر چالیس رات کے لئے پہاڑ پر گئے تھے۔
3
یہ خُوَارٌ کا ترجمہ ہے جس کے معنے گائے‘ بیل‘ بکری‘ بھیڑ کی آواز کے ہوتے ہیں جو بے معنے ہوتی ہے (اقرب)
4
یعنی وہ بچھڑا ایسا تھا کہ جب ایک طرف سے اس میں ہوا داخل ہوتی تھی تو اس میں سے سیٹی کی سی آواز نکلتی تھی جیسا کہ کھلونوں میں ہوتا ہے۔
c
2:52, 93; 4:154; 7:153; 20:89.
d
20:90.
1038
Commentary:
The calf is discarded and condemned as a deity, because it does not speak to its votaries nor guide them to any way. This shows that God can remain a true deity only as long as He speaks to His servants and provides for their guidance. So those are manifestly in the wrong who think that, whereas God used to speak and reveal Himself in the past, He has ceased to do so now. It is foolish to say that there is no harm if God has ceased to speak now when He spoke to His chosen servants in times gone by. If this argument possessed weight, worshippers of the calf could also advance a similar argument with regard to it. The fact is that no attribute of God can be supposed to have ceased to operate or become extinct. The gift of Divine revelation is attainable even now as it was attainable in the past, and those who look upon it as a thing of the past are grievously mistaken. God speaks at all times, and those who possess the capacity and quality to hear His voice, can and do hear it even now. Take away the power of speech from God and you leave Him no better than a calf. It is absurd to argue that as the Law of Islam has been made perfect, so no revelation is needed after the Holy Prophet. Revelation does not come merely to bring a new Law. It is primarily meant to grant freshness of spiritual life to man and bring him near unto his Lord and Master.
b
2:52, 93; 4:154; 7:153; 20:89.
c
20:90.
1053
God can be proved to be a Living God only if He speaks to His servants. It does not stand to reason that God should have ceased to speak now when He spoke to His chosen servants in the past. No attribute of God can be supposed to have ceased to function. The gift of Divine revelation is attainable even now as it was attained in the past. Revelation necessarily does not contain a new Law. It is also meant to give freshness of spiritual life and bring man near unto his Lord and Master.
وَلَمَّا سُقِطَ فِىٓ أَيْدِيهِمْ وَرَأَوْا۟ أَنَّهُمْ قَدْ ضَلُّوا۟ قَالُوا۟ لَئِن لَّمْ يَرْحَمْنَا رَبُّنَا وَيَغْفِرْ لَنَا لَنَكُونَنَّ مِنَ ٱلْخَٰسِرِينَ
The Arabic phrase in the text means, they repented; they wrung their hands by reason of repentance. The Arabs say of a man who repents, Suqita fi Yadihi (Lane).
Important Words:
سقط فی ایدیھم –– suqita (they were smitten with remorse). The word سقط (saqata) means, he or it fell down; or dropped down from a higher to a lower place. They say سقط فی کلامه i.e. he committed a mistake in his speech. سقط فلان عن عینی means, such a one fell from the place he held in my regard. سقط فی یدہ means, he repented of what he had done; or he grieved for, and regretted, an act of inadvertence done by him; or he became confounded or perplexed and unable to see his right course. So فلماسقط فی ایدیھم means, when they repented; or when they struck their hands upon their hands by reason of repentance; or when they repented greatly. The expression has also been read as سقط فی ایدیھم (saqata) meaning, سقط الندم فی ایدیھم i.e. shame and repentance fell into their hands (viz. their shame and repentance became apparent). The word سقط is intransitive but it is used in the verse as if it were transitive. Such apparently transitive use of the word is permissible in rare cases as in the expression تمرة مسقوطة i.e. a fallen date (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
A party of those who had taken the calf for worship repented and felt ashamed of their deed before Moses returned, and, therefore, they were saved. The other party did not repent and, therefore, perished. They are here spoken of as "losers".
1039
Important Words:
سقط فی ایدیھم –– suqita (they were smitten with remorse). The word سقط (saqata) means, he or it fell down; or dropped down from a higher to a lower place. They say سقط فی کلامه i.e. he committed a mistake in his speech. سقط فلان عن عینی means, such a one fell from the place he held in my regard. سقط فی یدہ means, he repented of what he had done; or he grieved for, and regretted, an act of inadvertence done by him; or he became confounded or perplexed and unable to see his right course. So فلماسقط فی ایدیھم means, when they repented; or when they struck their hands upon their hands by reason of repentance; or when they repented greatly. The expression has also been read as سقط فی ایدیھم (saqata) meaning, سقط الندم فی ایدیھم i.e. shame and repentance fell into their hands (viz. their shame and repentance became apparent). The word سقط is intransitive but it is used in the verse as if it were transitive. Such apparently transitive use of the word is permissible in rare cases as in the expression تمرة مسقوطة i.e. a fallen date (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
A party of those who had taken the calf for worship repented and felt ashamed of their deed before Moses returned, and, therefore, they were saved. The other party did not repent and, therefore, perished. They are here spoken of as "losers".
1054
The Arabic phrase in the text means, they repented; they wrung their hands by reason of repentance. The Arabs say of a man who repents, Suqita fi Yadihi (Lane).
وَلَمَّا رَجَعَ مُوسَىٰٓ إِلَىٰ قَوْمِهِۦ غَضْبَٰنَ أَسِفًا قَالَ بِئْسَمَا خَلَفْتُمُونِى مِنۢ بَعْدِىٓ ۖ أَعَجِلْتُمْ أَمْرَ رَبِّكُمْ ۖ وَأَلْقَى ٱلْأَلْوَاحَ وَأَخَذَ بِرَأْسِ أَخِيهِ يَجُرُّهُۥٓ إِلَيْهِ ۚ قَالَ ٱبْنَ أُمَّ إِنَّ ٱلْقَوْمَ ٱسْتَضْعَفُونِى وَكَادُوا۟ يَقْتُلُونَنِى فَلَا تُشْمِتْ بِىَ ٱلْأَعْدَآءَ وَلَا تَجْعَلْنِى مَعَ ٱلْقَوْمِ ٱلظَّٰلِمِينَ
حضرت موسیٰ علیہ السلام قوم کے شرک کی وجہ سے غصہ میں بھرے ہوئے تھے اور زیادہ غصہ بھائی پر تھا کہ قوم میں شرک کے ظاہر ہونے پران سے لڑ کیوں نہ پڑے اور انہی پر زیادہ غصہ ظاہر کیا تاکہ باقی قوم ڈر جائے اور اصلاح کر لے۔
20:87.
20:95.
Moses seized Aaron by the head, not because the latter had countenanced or supported calf-worship, as he is represented to have done in the Bible (Exod. 32: 2-4), but because he did not successfully prevent the people from worshipping the calf. Display of anger on the part of Moses was due, not to any religious or legal offence committed by Aaron, but to his failure to manage affairs properly in his absence. The anger was justified because a great sacrilege had been committed and the whole work of Moses’s life was put in jeopardy.
Aaron appealed to Moses’s feelings of tenderness and brotherly affection.
20:87.
20:95.
Important Words:
فلاتشمت (make not rejoice). تشمت is formed from اشمت which is derived from شمت. They say شمت or شمت به i.e. he (an enemy) rejoiced; or he (someone) rejoiced at his enemy’s affliction. اشمته الله به means, God made him (the enemy) rejoice at his affliction. شمت علی العاطس means, he prayed for the sneezer that he might not be in a state in which his enemy might rejoice at his affliction (Lane).
Commentary:
When the return of Moses was delayed owing to the ten additional nights, his followers became impatient and thought that he was lost. They expressed their impatience in the words "we wot not what is become of him" (Exod. 32:1).
According to the Bible, Moses cast the tablets out of his hands and broke them beneath the Mount, so that they had to be renewed (Exod. 32:19; 34:1). But this is not borne out by the Quran which simply states, And he put down the tablets and this is more in harmony with the dignity of a Prophet.
Moses caught hold of Aaron’s head, not because the latter had abetted calf-worship, as he is represented to have done in the Bible (Exod. 32:2-4), but because he did not successfully prevent the people from worshipping the calf. As Moses’ representative, he should have effectively prevented the people from idol-worship, but he failed to do so. So the display of anger on the part of Moses was due not to any religious or legal offence committed by Aaron, but to his failure to manage affairs properly in the absence of Moses. Aaron had hoped that Moses would set things right on his return. That was only an error of judgement or lack of proper control, not a legal or religious offence.
The way in which Moses treated Aaron also shows that the latter was subordinate to the former. The treatment, however, should not be taken as a display of rough manners on the part of Moses. The anger of Moses was justified because a great sacrilege had been committed and the very work of his life was jeopardized; and Aaron being subordinate to Moses, the latter was entitled to take disciplinary action.
The words, Son of my mother, were used by Aaron not because Moses was a half-brother to him but because he wished to make an effective appeal to his feelings of tenderness and affection, and in this he succeeded.
The meaning of the particle مع (with) in the clause, and place me not with the unjust people, helps to explain its real sense in 4:70. Here, as well as there the particle gives the meaning of "among".
a
20:87.
b
20:95.
1
حضرت موسیٰ علیہ السلام قوم کے شرک کی وجہ سے غصہ میں بھرے ہوئے تھے اور زیادہ غصہ بھائی پر تھا کہ قوم میں شرک کے ظاہر ہونے پران سے لڑ کیوں نہ پڑے اور انہی پر زیادہ غصہ ظاہر کیا تاکہ باقی قوم ڈر جائے اور اصلاح کر لے۔
a
20:87.
b
20:95.
1040
Important Words:
فلاتشمت (make not rejoice). تشمت is formed from اشمت which is derived from شمت. They say شمت or شمت به i.e. he (an enemy) rejoiced; or he (someone) rejoiced at his enemy’s affliction. اشمته الله به means, God made him (the enemy) rejoice at his affliction. شمت علی العاطس means, he prayed for the sneezer that he might not be in a state in which his enemy might rejoice at his affliction (Lane).
Commentary:
When the return of Moses was delayed owing to the ten additional nights, his followers became impatient and thought that he was lost. They expressed their impatience in the words "we wot not what is become of him" (Exod. 32:1).
According to the Bible, Moses cast the tablets out of his hands and broke them beneath the Mount, so that they had to be renewed (Exod. 32:19; 34:1). But this is not borne out by the Quran which simply states, And he put down the tablets and this is more in harmony with the dignity of a Prophet.
Moses caught hold of Aaron’s head, not because the latter had abetted calf-worship, as he is represented to have done in the Bible (Exod. 32:2-4), but because he did not successfully prevent the people from worshipping the calf. As Moses’ representative, he should have effectively prevented the people from idol-worship, but he failed to do so. So the display of anger on the part of Moses was due not to any religious or legal offence committed by Aaron, but to his failure to manage affairs properly in the absence of Moses. Aaron had hoped that Moses would set things right on his return. That was only an error of judgement or lack of proper control, not a legal or religious offence.
The way in which Moses treated Aaron also shows that the latter was subordinate to the former. The treatment, however, should not be taken as a display of rough manners on the part of Moses. The anger of Moses was justified because a great sacrilege had been committed and the very work of his life was jeopardized; and Aaron being subordinate to Moses, the latter was entitled to take disciplinary action.
The words, Son of my mother, were used by Aaron not because Moses was a half-brother to him but because he wished to make an effective appeal to his feelings of tenderness and affection, and in this he succeeded.
The meaning of the particle مع (with) in the clause, and place me not with the unjust people, helps to explain its real sense in 4:70. Here, as well as there the particle gives the meaning of "among".
a
20:87.
b
20:95.
1055
Moses seized Aaron by the head, not because the latter had countenanced or supported calf-worship, as he is represented to have done in the Bible (Exod. 32: 2-4), but because he did not successfully prevent the people from worshipping the calf. Display of anger on the part of Moses was due, not to any religious or legal offence committed by Aaron, but to his failure to manage affairs properly in his absence. The anger was justified because a great sacrilege had been committed and the whole work of Moses’s life was put in jeopardy.
1056
Aaron appealed to Moses’s feelings of tenderness and brotherly affection.
قَالَ رَبِّ ٱغْفِرْ لِى وَلِأَخِى وَأَدْخِلْنَا فِى رَحْمَتِكَ ۖ وَأَنتَ أَرْحَمُ ٱلرَّٰحِمِينَ
Commentary:
Moses soon saw the innocence of Aaron, so he included him with himself in his prayer for God’s mercy.
1041
Commentary:
Moses soon saw the innocence of Aaron, so he included him with himself in his prayer for God’s mercy.
إِنَّ ٱلَّذِينَ ٱتَّخَذُوا۟ ٱلْعِجْلَ سَيَنَالُهُمْ غَضَبٌ مِّن رَّبِّهِمْ وَذِلَّةٌ فِى ٱلْحَيَوٰةِ ٱلدُّنْيَا ۚ وَكَذَٰلِكَ نَجْزِى ٱلْمُفْتَرِينَ
2:52, 93; 4:154; 7:149; 20:89.
The account of the Bible accusing Aaron of complicity in calf- worship is certainly misleading (Enc. Bib. vol. 1, col. 2).
2:52, 93; 4:154; 7:149; 20:89.
Commentary:
As it was not Aaron who took the calf for worship, so he was excluded when the offenders were punished. This absolves Aaron of all complicity in calf-worship. The account of the Bible in this connection is certainly misleading, as admitted by Encyclopaedia Biblica (vol. 1. col. 2).
As a matter of fact, only those who took the leading part in making the image of the calf and taking it for worship were punished. The rest, who were misled by the ringleaders and who afterwards repented were granted pardon, as hinted in the following verse.
c
2:52, 93; 4:154; 7:149; 20:89.
520
«圣经» 上指控哈伦在崇拜牛犊的共谋行为的这一说法, 肯定会使人误解的 (Enc. Bib. Vol.1. col.2)。
a
2:52, 93; 4:154; 7:149; 20:89.
1042
Commentary:
As it was not Aaron who took the calf for worship, so he was excluded when the offenders were punished. This absolves Aaron of all complicity in calf-worship. The account of the Bible in this connection is certainly misleading, as admitted by Encyclopaedia Biblica (vol. 1. col. 2).
As a matter of fact, only those who took the leading part in making the image of the calf and taking it for worship were punished. The rest, who were misled by the ringleaders and who afterwards repented were granted pardon, as hinted in the following verse.
a
2:52, 93; 4:154; 7:149; 20:89.
1057
The account of the Bible accusing Aaron of complicity in calf- worship is certainly misleading (Enc. Bib. vol. 1, col. 2).
وَٱلَّذِينَ عَمِلُوا۟ ٱلسَّيِّـَٔاتِ ثُمَّ تَابُوا۟ مِنۢ بَعْدِهَا وَءَامَنُوٓا۟ إِنَّ رَبَّكَ مِنۢ بَعْدِهَا لَغَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ
5:40; 16:120.
5:40; 16:120.
5:40; 16:120.
Commentary:
The addition in this verse of the word "believed" to the word "repented" is significant, because the Israelites had already believed, and so the addition of the word "believed" appears to be rather misplaced. This doubt is easily explained. Those who had taken part in calf-worship had, in fact, acted against their "belief." So they were asked not only to repent but to renew and strengthen their belief as well, for true belief alone is the source of all good actions. The words, repented and believed, are thus intended to show that only those, who not only feel sorry for their evil deeds but also make proper amends and inculcate true belief in God, can be forgiven by Him.
d
5:40; 16:120.
a
5:40; 16:120.
1043
Commentary:
The addition in this verse of the word "believed" to the word "repented" is significant, because the Israelites had already believed, and so the addition of the word "believed" appears to be rather misplaced. This doubt is easily explained. Those who had taken part in calf-worship had, in fact, acted against their "belief." So they were asked not only to repent but to renew and strengthen their belief as well, for true belief alone is the source of all good actions. The words, repented and believed, are thus intended to show that only those, who not only feel sorry for their evil deeds but also make proper amends and inculcate true belief in God, can be forgiven by Him.
b
5:40; 16:120.
وَلَمَّا سَكَتَ عَن مُّوسَى ٱلْغَضَبُ أَخَذَ ٱلْأَلْوَاحَ ۖ وَفِى نُسْخَتِهَا هُدًى وَرَحْمَةٌ لِّلَّذِينَ هُمْ لِرَبِّهِمْ يَرْهَبُونَ
5:45; 6:92.
5:45; 6:92.
5:45; 6:92.
Important Words:
سکت (was appeased) means, he was or became silent, mute or, speechless; he was or became still and quiet; he died. سکت غضبه means, his anger became appeased, allayed or stilled. سکت عنه الغضب means, his anger became stilled or appeased so that it departed from him (Lane).
نسختھا (its writing). نسخة is derived from نسخ which means: (1) he or it annulled or superseded or cancelled or abrogated or changed or altered (something); (2) he copied or transferred a writing, letter for letter. So نسخة means, copy or transcript, so called because it supplies the place of the original; also a copy or an original from which a transcript is made (Lane). Thus the word نسخة does not exactly mean a "writing", though, for the sake of convenience, it has been translated as such.
a
5:45; 6:92.
b
5:45; 6:92.
1044
Important Words:
سکت (was appeased) means, he was or became silent, mute or, speechless; he was or became still and quiet; he died. سکت غضبه means, his anger became appeased, allayed or stilled. سکت عنه الغضب means, his anger became stilled or appeased so that it departed from him (Lane).
نسختھا (its writing). نسخة is derived from نسخ which means: (1) he or it annulled or superseded or cancelled or abrogated or changed or altered (something); (2) he copied or transferred a writing, letter for letter. So نسخة means, copy or transcript, so called because it supplies the place of the original; also a copy or an original from which a transcript is made (Lane). Thus the word نسخة does not exactly mean a "writing", though, for the sake of convenience, it has been translated as such.
c
5:45; 6:92.
وَٱخْتَارَ مُوسَىٰ قَوْمَهُۥ سَبْعِينَ رَجُلًا لِّمِيقَٰتِنَا ۖ فَلَمَّآ أَخَذَتْهُمُ ٱلرَّجْفَةُ قَالَ رَبِّ لَوْ شِئْتَ أَهْلَكْتَهُم مِّن قَبْلُ وَإِيَّٰىَ ۖ أَتُهْلِكُنَا بِمَا فَعَلَ ٱلسُّفَهَآءُ مِنَّآ ۖ إِنْ هِىَ إِلَّا فِتْنَتُكَ تُضِلُّ بِهَا مَن تَشَآءُ وَتَهْدِى مَن تَشَآءُ ۖ أَنتَ وَلِيُّنَا فَٱغْفِرْ لَنَا وَٱرْحَمْنَا ۖ وَأَنتَ خَيْرُ ٱلْغَٰفِرِينَ
13:28.
زلزلہ تو طبعی طور پر آیا تھا‘ مگر قوم کے شرک کی وجہ سے حضرت موسیٰ علیہ السلام کو خیال ہوا کہ شاید ہمیں سزا دینے کے لئے آیا ہے۔
13:28.
The earthquake was a natural phenomenon. Moses feared that it was a Divine punishment for the sins of his people.
13:28.
Commentary:
This verse shows that the tablets were not broken as alleged by the Bible; for if they were broken, how could the very tablets have been taken up again. The word نسخة (writing) explained above also hints that Moses did not receive any written tablets from God but that he himself wrote them under divine inspiration.
The word سفھاء (the foolish) is used here not in the general sense but in the specific sense of the foolish in the ways of God, i.e. "ignorant", for every act of disobedience is born of ignorance, even if it is committed intentionally. Those, who were clever enough to render Aaron helpless, could not be called fools in the ordinary sense of the word. They are called سفھاء (fools) because they did not possess the sense and intelligence to understand the Word of God.
The incident of the calf proved to be the first occasion when the transgressors among the Israelites became distinguished from true believers, and the prophecy, Soon shall I show you the abode of the transgressors (7:146), was fulfilled.
b
13:28.
1
زلزلہ تو طبعی طور پر آیا تھا‘ مگر قوم کے شرک کی وجہ سے حضرت موسیٰ علیہ السلام کو خیال ہوا کہ شاید ہمیں سزا دینے کے لئے آیا ہے۔
a
13:28.
1045
Commentary:
This verse shows that the tablets were not broken as alleged by the Bible; for if they were broken, how could the very tablets have been taken up again. The word نسخة (writing) explained above also hints that Moses did not receive any written tablets from God but that he himself wrote them under divine inspiration.
The word سفھاء (the foolish) is used here not in the general sense but in the specific sense of the foolish in the ways of God, i.e. "ignorant", for every act of disobedience is born of ignorance, even if it is committed intentionally. Those, who were clever enough to render Aaron helpless, could not be called fools in the ordinary sense of the word. They are called سفھاء (fools) because they did not possess the sense and intelligence to understand the Word of God.
The incident of the calf proved to be the first occasion when the transgressors among the Israelites became distinguished from true believers, and the prophecy, Soon shall I show you the abode of the transgressors (7:146), was fulfilled.
d
13:28.
1057A
The earthquake was a natural phenomenon. Moses feared that it was a Divine punishment for the sins of his people.
۞ وَٱكْتُبْ لَنَا فِى هَٰذِهِ ٱلدُّنْيَا حَسَنَةً وَفِى ٱلْءَاخِرَةِ إِنَّا هُدْنَآ إِلَيْكَ ۚ قَالَ عَذَابِىٓ أُصِيبُ بِهِۦ مَنْ أَشَآءُ ۖ وَرَحْمَتِى وَسِعَتْ كُلَّ شَىْءٍ ۚ فَسَأَكْتُبُهَا لِلَّذِينَ يَتَّقُونَ وَيُؤْتُونَ ٱلزَّكَوٰةَ وَٱلَّذِينَ هُم بِـَٔايَٰتِنَا يُؤْمِنُونَ
یعنی کبھی بلاوجہ عذاب نہیں دیتا بلکہ اکثر بخش دیتا ہوں۔
یعنی رحمت کافروں کو بھی پہنچے گی۔ مگر مومنوں کے لئے تو اسے فرض کر دیا گیا ہے۔
2:202.
2:285; 5:41.
40:8.
2:202.
2:285; 5:41.
40:8.
Commentary:
The sentence, so I will ordain it for those who act righteously and pay the Zakah and those who believe in Our Signs, consists of two parts. The first part, i.e. those who act righteously and pay the Zakah refers to those of the Israelites who sincerely believed in Moses and acted righteously, while the second part, i.e. and those who believe in Our signs, refers to the believers in the Prophets that were yet to come, particularly the Holy Prophet of Islam, as the following verse points out.
c
2:202.
d
2:285; 5:41.
e
40:8.
2
یعنی کبھی بلاوجہ عذاب نہیں دیتا بلکہ اکثر بخش دیتا ہوں۔
3
یعنی رحمت کافروں کو بھی پہنچے گی۔ مگر مومنوں کے لئے تو اسے فرض کر دیا گیا ہے۔
a
2:202.
b
2:285; 5:41.
c
40:8.
1046
Commentary:
The sentence, so I will ordain it for those who act righteously and pay the Zakah and those who believe in Our Signs, consists of two parts. The first part, i.e. those who act righteously and pay the Zakah refers to those of the Israelites who sincerely believed in Moses and acted righteously, while the second part, i.e. and those who believe in Our signs, refers to the believers in the Prophets that were yet to come, particularly the Holy Prophet of Islam, as the following verse points out.
a
2:202.
b
2:285; 5:41.
c
40:8.
ٱلَّذِينَ يَتَّبِعُونَ ٱلرَّسُولَ ٱلنَّبِىَّ ٱلْأُمِّىَّ ٱلَّذِى يَجِدُونَهُۥ مَكْتُوبًا عِندَهُمْ فِى ٱلتَّوْرَىٰةِ وَٱلْإِنجِيلِ يَأْمُرُهُم بِٱلْمَعْرُوفِ وَيَنْهَىٰهُمْ عَنِ ٱلْمُنكَرِ وَيُحِلُّ لَهُمُ ٱلطَّيِّبَٰتِ وَيُحَرِّمُ عَلَيْهِمُ ٱلْخَبَٰٓئِثَ وَيَضَعُ عَنْهُمْ إِصْرَهُمْ وَٱلْأَغْلَٰلَ ٱلَّتِى كَانَتْ عَلَيْهِمْ ۚ فَٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُوا۟ بِهِۦ وَعَزَّرُوهُ وَنَصَرُوهُ وَٱتَّبَعُوا۟ ٱلنُّورَ ٱلَّذِىٓ أُنزِلَ مَعَهُۥٓ ۙ أُو۟لَٰٓئِكَ هُمُ ٱلْمُفْلِحُونَ
48:30.
3:105.
29:49; 42:53; 62:3.
اُمِّی (Ummi) 的意思是, 属于或附属于母亲的, 也就是说, 像婴孩那样的天真无知; 没有启示的经典的人, 尤其是一个阿拉伯人; 不知道如何看书或写字的人;属于麦加的人, 它叫 اُمُّ الْقُرَى (Ummul-Qura), 即各城市之母。如果 Ummi 这个单词的意思作 “不识字的” 解释, 那么, 这节经文意示: 虽然穆圣没有受过任何教育而且是不大识字的; 但安拉赐给他如此丰富的知识使他能把光明和引导给予甚至大家认为是学识和启发最高超的那些人。有些基督教作者假装怀疑穆圣不能看书写字的这一事实。牧师先生惠利 (Wherry) 在他的 «古兰经» 注释中说, “他和阿里在一起应该在同一家庭中受过训练, 阿里既知道看书又知道写字, 而他却没有受到相似的教育, 这是可能的吗? 他进行一种重要的商业好几年而没有文字的一些知识, 这是可能的吗? 在较后的年月里他肯定能看书写字。传说告诉我们, 他对他的一个书记员穆阿威亚 (مُعَاوِيَة, Mu‘awiyah) 说, 把 ب (ba’) 画得要直, 把 س (sin) 分得要确当’, 等等, 而且在他的最后时刻他叫人拿写字的东西给他。他用抄写员并不妨碍他知道书写的方法, 因为在那个时代, 这样地用抄写员是平常的事, 即使最有学问的人中间也有这样做的。” 这种论据是太可怜了: 因为穆圣 “和阿里在一个屋里受训练, 阿里既能看书又能写字”, 因此他也学会了读书写字。这只是暴露了这位牧师先生对穆圣的一生的许多主要事实的无知。阿里与穆圣不可能在一起受训练和长大, 他们的年龄相差许多岁数。穆圣比阿里大二十九岁之多。且不说他们两人年龄相差之大明显地排除了穆圣和阿里在一起受教育和训练的可能性, 而且阿里就是在穆圣亲自的养护和训练之下在他家里受训练的 (هِشَامْ, Hisham,希沙姆)。阿布塔利布 (اَبُوْ طَالِبْ, Abu Talib) 是一个非常贫穷的人, 穆圣在他家里长大, 他意识不到学问和知识的价值, 掌握知识和学问在他那时候也不认为是一种财富和收获。穆圣因此在他家里一直是不识字的。可是, 阿里是在穆圣自己的家里长大的, 穆圣与一个极有名望的富有女子卡迪贾 (خَدِيْجَة, Khadijah) 结婚, 使他可支配极丰富的财产。他也充份认识到良好的教育是一件无价的东西。因此, 在他慈祥的关怀和崇高的影响之下, 用那时的标准来判断, 阿里自然长成一个受有良好教育的青年。
惠里 (Wherry) 的第二个不同意见是, 假如穆圣是文盲, 他不知道如何看书写字的话, 他就不能成为像他实际上那样的一个成功的商人。这一个不同意见是由于对穆圣时代的一个好的和成功的阿拉伯商人的错误概念而产生的。假如惠里知道在亚洲, 即使在现在二十世纪, 还有许多非常成功的商人, 他们甚至连初等教育都没有受过的话, 那么, 他就不会有这种反对意见。穆圣时代的麦加, 教育并不很受欢迎。几乎没有几个人能看书写字, 却有许多人的生意做得非常成功和兴旺。那时在阿拉伯, 教育并不是一个好商人绝对必要的东西。而且, 事实是卡迪贾给了穆圣一个叫梅萨拉 (مَيْسَرَة, Maisarah) 的奴隶。这个奴隶会看书写字并且总是在穆圣做买卖的旅途上陪着他。这就有力驳斥了惠利的反对意见。
传说, 穆圣有一次要穆阿威亚把字母 ب(ba’) 和 س(sin) 写对, 这一件事看来并不十分可靠。在阿巴斯王朝时期, 贬抑伍麦叶王朝的许多传说都是假造出来的。这一传说力图突出尊贵的伍麦亚家族中的一个杰出人员穆阿威亚, 把他说是一个几乎没有受过教育的人, 连像 ب (ba’) 和 س (sin) 这样一些简单的字母都不能写对, 虽然如此, 即使这一传说证明是可靠的, 它也不能说明穆圣是识字的。因为他已习惯于口授 «古兰经», 对他说来已经熟悉了字母的一般形状并对其中一个写错的字作了指点, 这不是不可能的。
穆圣在他生命的最后时刻叫人去拿笔和纸, 也不能证实惠利的假设。每当要启示任何一节经文时, 穆圣常常叫人拿笔和纸来, 然后口授给他的书记员中的一个人, 要他写下向他启示的内容, 这是历史上的既成事实。仅仅叫人去拿笔和纸这件事, 因此也不能证明穆圣自己知道读书和写字。惠利用来支持他的论点的这句话: “奉你养主之名而宣读吧” 也证明不了什么东西。اِقْرَأ (Iqra’) (读) 这个阿拉伯单词用于96:2经文中, 它不仅意味着一份写出来的东西, 而且也意味着重复和背诵 (复述) 一个人听到别人讲过的东西。而且, 圣训证实了这一个事实: 第一次启示时, 吉布里尔天使讲出 اِقْرَأ (Iqra’) 读吧这句话时, 穆圣面前事实上没有放着什么写出来的东西可读。不过叫他口头复述天使正在对他朗诵的内容。还有, 有些基督教作者声称, 穆圣不能读书写字源出于一种误解, 即他反复说自己是一个 “不识字的先知”。这一种话是既无根据又不可思议。那些和穆圣长年来日夜相处并看见他看书写字的人居然看不出穆圣是不识字而仅仅听他反复说自己不识字就会误信他不识字, 岂不令人惊异。至于 “他 (穆圣) 用抄写员并不妨碍他知道书写的方法, 因为在那个时代, 这样用抄写员是平常的事, 即使最有学问的人中间也有这样做的”, 这一论点暴露出惠利对阿拉伯和伊斯兰教历史的无知。事实是, 在穆圣那个时代, 阿拉伯人中间还没有 عُلَمَاء (Ulama’), 即现在这个单词被理解的意义--------学者, 他们也不会经常雇用抄写员或文书。没有阿拉伯人雇用过抄写员的事例记录。学者们的意见完全一致, 认定穆圣在启示开始对他降示以前, 是既不能看书又不能写字的人。«古兰经» 对这点是十分清楚地阐明了的: 穆圣至少在声称自己为安拉的使者以前是不识字的。(29:49) 但是在他接近后半生时他学会辩认少数几个单词。
«圣经» 上几处有关穆圣的预言, 见 «马太» 23:39; «约翰» 14:16, 26; 16:7-14; «申命记» 18:18和 33:2; «以赛亚书» 21:13-17和20:62; «雅歌» 1:5-6; «哈巴谷书» 3:3-7。
یعنی محمد رسول اللہ صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم۔
یہود اور نصاریٰ کی طرف ضمیر جاتی ہے۔
See 3:105.
29:49; 42:53; 62:3.
48:30.
Ummi means, belonging to or pertaining to the mother, i.e. as innocent as a child at the breast of its mother; one not having a revealed Scripture, particularly an Arab; one who does not know how to read or write; one belonging to Mecca which was known as Ummul-Qura, i.e. the mother of towns. If the word Ummi be taken in the sense of "unlettered," the verse would signify that although the Holy Prophet had received no education whatever and was quite unread, yet God vouchsafed to him such knowledge as would impart light and guidance even to those who are considered to be most advanced in learning and enlightenment. Some Christian writers have pretended to doubt the fact that the Holy Prophet could not read or write. Says Reverend Wherry in his 'Commentary of the Qur’an'—. "Is it likely that he should have been trained in the same household with ‘Ali, who knew both how to read and write and not have received similar instruction? Could he have conducted an important mercantile busin
For some of the prophecies of the Bible about the Holy Prophet see Matt. 23: 39: John, 14: 16, 26; 16: 7-14; Deut. 18: 18 and 33: 2; Isa. 21: 13-17 and 62: 2, Song of Solomon, 1: 5, 6; Habakkuk 3-7.
29:49; 42:53; 62:3.
48:30.
See 3:105.
Important Words:
امی (Immaculate One) is derived from ام. They say امه i.e. he repaired to it; or he aimed at or sought after it; or he endeavoured to get it. ماکنت اما ولقد اممت means, thou wast not a mother, but thou hast come to be sought like a mother. امیmeans, belonging to or pertaining to the mother, i.e. as innocent as a child at the breast of its mother. The word also means, one not having a revealed Scripture, parti-cularly an Arab; one who does not know the art of reading or writing; one belonging to Mecca which was known as ام القری i.e. the mother of towns. See also 3:21.
اغلال (shackles) is the plural of غل (ghullun) which is derived from غل (ghalla). They say غل فلانا i.e. he put upon the neck or the hand of such a one a collar or a manacle, etc. غل, therefore, means, a ring or collar of iron put upon the neck; a shackle for the neck or the hand; a pinion or manacle for the hand; a shackle of iron collecting together the two hands to the neck; a difficult and fatiguing work. The Arabs say ھذاغل فی عنقك i.e. this is tied to your neck, meaning, it is inseparable from you and the punishment of it will stick to you (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
This verse qualifies and explains the last sentence of the previous verse, viz. those who believe in Our Signs.
The verse puts the words "Messenger" and "Prophet" side by side which may lead some to think that one may be a Messenger without being a Prophet or vice versa. But this is not so. A رسول (Messenger) of God is also a نبی (Prophet) of God. The former epithet is applied to him in his relation to God from Whom he brings a message, while the latter is applied to him in his relation to men to whom he conveys that message, the word نبی (Prophet) meaning, one who prophesies, or makes known hidden secrets.
The word امی (Ummi) literally means "belonging to the mother", i.e. as innocent as a newborn child. The Promised Prophet, who is none other than the Holy Prophet of Islam, has been called امی because he was to be innocent like a child at the breast of its mother. The word has also been translated as "illiterate" or "one belonging to Mecca" or "an Arab", but "innocent" or "immaculate" is a preferable rendering, inasmuch as it is in keeping with the sense of the prophecy contained in Deut. 18:18-22 to which this verse particularly refers and wherein truthfulness has been mentioned as a distinctive feature of the Promised Prophet. For some of the prophecies of the Bible about the Holy Prophet see under 2:42 and also Matt. 23:39; John 14:16, 26; 16:7-14; Acts 3:21-24.
If the word امی be taken in the sense of "unlettered", the verse would signify that although the Prophet had received no education whatever and was quite unread and illiterate, yet God vouchsafed to him such knowledge as can impart light and guidance even to those who are considered to be most advanced in learning and enlightenment.
The illiteracy (امیة) of the Holy Prophet, mentioned in this verse and believed to have also been hinted at in 10:17, has been subjected to much hostile criticism. George Sale, a well-known Christian commentator of the Quran, writes as follows: "For so old was Muhammad before he took upon him to be a Prophet, during which time his fellow-citizens well knew that he had not applied himself to learning of any sort, nor frequented learned men, nor had ever exercised himself in composing verses or orations, whereby he might acquire the art of rhetoric or elegance of speech" (Prelim. Disc, Section II).
Referring to this view of Sale, another Christian commentator of the Quran, the Rev. E. M. Wherry, says:
"This view, however, does not agree with what is recorded of his previous career. Is it likely that he should have been trained in the same household with ‘Ali, who knew both how to read and write, and not have received similar instruction? Could he have conducted an important mercantile business for years without some knowledge of letters? That he could read and write in later years is certain. Tradition tells us, he said to Mu‘awiyah, one of his secretaries: 'Draw the ب straight, divide the س properly', etc., and that in his last moments he called for writing materials. The question arises, when did he acquire this art? The commentators say that God gave him the power, as he did his inspiration, and they quote chap. xcvi. 4, one of the earliest verses of the Quran, in proof. Certainly that verse seems to teach clearly that he could write as well as read, though it by no means teaches that he had not received the knowledge of both beforehand, or that he did not receive it in the ordinary way. His use of amanuenses does not militate against his knowledge of the art of writing, for such use of amanuenses was common in that age, even among the most learned. But still there remains the testimony of many traditions and the almost universal belief of Muhammadans. How account for this? I am inclined to think it originated with a misunderstanding of Muhammad’s repeated claim that he was the "Illiterate Prophet", or rather the "Prophet of the Illiterate", the term "illiterate" being generally applied by the Jews to the Arabs. See notes on chap. v. 85, 86. This misunderstanding turned out to the furtherance of Muhammad’s claims, inasmuch as the miracle of the matchless style of the Quran was enhanced by the consideration that the Prophet was illiterate. On the whole, we think there is very good reason for believing Muhammad to have been acquainted with the art of both reading and writing from an early period in his life" (Commentary of the Quran, ii. 326).
The above constitutes the gist of Wherry’s criticism of the generally accepted view that the Holy Prophet was امی or illiterate. But this contention seems to possess no substance. It is indeed a poor argument to say that because the Prophet "had been trained in the same house with ‘Ali, who knew both how to read and write", therefore he should also have learnt reading and writing. It only betrays ignorance of elementary facts of the Holy Prophet’s life on the part of the reverend gentleman. Even a desultory acquaintance with the life history of the Holy Prophet should make one know that ‘Ali and the Holy Prophet could not be brought up together. There was a great difference between the ages of the two. The Prophet was no less than 29 years older than ‘Ali; therefore, it was impossible for the two to be trained and brought up together.
Those whom prejudice against the Holy Prophet has not blinded to the patent facts of history know that, let alone the Prophet being educated and trained together with ‘Ali, which the great disparity in their ages evidently obviated, it was ‘Ali who got his training in the house and under the fostering care of the Holy Prophet (Hisham). Abu Talib in whose house the Holy Prophet was brought up was a man of very meagre means. He did not know the value of learning and knowledge nor was their possession regarded as an asset and acquisition in his time. The Holy Prophet, therefore, remained illiterate in his house. But ‘Ali was brought up in the house of the Holy Prophet himself, whose marriage with Khadijah, a wealthy lady of great repute, had placed ample means at his disposal. The Prophet also fully realized how priceless a thing good education was. So under his benign care and ennobling influence, ‘Ali, judged by the standards of that time, naturally grew up to be a young man of good education.
Wherry’s second objection is that if the Holy Prophet had been illiterate and did not know how to read and write, he could not have proved such a successful business man as he actually was. This objection is born of the mistaken concept of a good and successful Arab business man of the Prophet’s time. Judging by the present European standards of a successful business man, Wherry thought that lack of education and success in business could not go together. He would not have made this objection if he had known that in Asia even in the present twentieth century, highly successful business men are to be found who have not received even elementary education. In Mecca, in the Holy Prophet’s time, education was not much in favour. There were very few persons there who could read and write, though hundreds carried on most successful and flourishing business. Education was not at that time regarded in Arabia as the sine qua non of a good business man. Moreover, the fact that Khadijah had given the Prophet, a slave named Maisara who knew reading and writing and who always accompanied him on his trade journeys, knocks the bottom out of Wherry’s objection.
The tradition which says that the Holy Prophet had once asked Mu‘awiyah to write correctly the letters ب and س does not seem to be quite reliable. In the ‘Abbasid period many traditions derogatory to the Umayyads were forged. This tradition seeks to show off Mu‘awiyah, a prominent member of the distinguished House of Umayyah, as a man of very poor education who could not even write properly such simple letters as ب and س. Even, however, if this tradition be proved to be reliable, it does not show that the Holy Prophet was literate, because he had become so used to dictating the Quran that it was not impossible for him to have become familiar with the general form of letters and to give instruction regarding an improperly written word. It is also possible that someone, while rehearsing some portion of the Quran to the Prophet, might have stopped at a certain place, not being able to decipher the writing, and the Holy Prophet having asked the cause of stopping, the reader might have replied that the delay was due to the letters ب and سnot having been written properly or legibly. This might have led the Holy Prophet to instruct Mu‘awiyah to see that the letters were written correctly.
The fact that the Holy Prophet sent for pen and paper in the last moments of his life also lends no support to Wherry’s assumption. It is an established fact of history that whenever any verse was revealed, the Holy Prophet used to send for pen and paper and dictate to one of his scribes what had been revealed to him. The mere sending for pen and paper cannot, therefore, prove that the Holy Prophet himself knew how to read and write.
Nor do the words, referred to by Wherry in support of his contention viz. "read in the name of thy Lord", prove anything. The Arabic word اقرء (read) used in the verse referred to above not only means the reading of a written thing, but also repeating and rehearsing what one hears from another person. Again, the words ھویحسن القراءة (i.e. he recites well) occurring in a tradition can be spoken of even of a blind man who can recite the Quran properly and well. Moreover, the Hadith establishes the fact that when, at the time of the first revelation, the angel Gabriel said to the Prophet اقرء(read), no writing was actually placed before him to read. He was simply asked to repeat orally what the angel was reciting to him. The word قراءة not only means to read a writing but to repeat orally or recite or rehearse what another man has uttered.
Wherry’s inference that the idea that the Holy Prophet could not read or write originated with a misunderstanding of his repeated claim that he was the "Illiterate Prophet", is as strange as it is ill-based. It is really very surprising to say that those with whom he had lived day and night for years could not find out that he was illiterate but were misled into this belief only by his own repeated claim that he was امی (illiterate). Only a man of Wherry’s hostile attitude could come to such a conclusion. The question is whether it was the Prophet’s own contempor-aries who suffered from this misunderstanding or those who came afterwards. If it were the former, then the question would naturally arise how those, who saw him daily with their own eyes reading and writing, could possibly fall victims to the glaring misunderstanding that he was illiterate. If it were the latter class, even then the whole theory of misunderstanding advanced by Wherry looks frivolous, because the argument put forward by him is that because the Holy Prophet was considered to be illiterate, therefore, the matchless style of the Quran was regarded as a miracle. This inference is both foolish and flimsy, inasmuch as Muslims and other contemporaries of the Prophet, who were fully aware that he knew quite well how to read and write, could never believe in such a miracle.
Wherry’s last argument in support of his contention, that "his (the Holy Prophet’s) use of amanuenses does not militate against his knowledge of the art of writing, for such use of amanuenses was common in that age, even among the most learned," betrays his ignorance of Arab and Islamic history. The fact is that there were no ulema or learned men among the Arabs in the time of the Holy Prophet in the sense in which this word is understood now, nor were they used to keeping amanuenses and scribes. There is no instance on record of an amanuensis having been kept by an Arab. We know of only one learned man among the Meccans in the Prophet’s time, viz. Waraqah bin Naufal, and he was his own secretary. It is a pity that in their zeal for misrepresenting Islam, some Christian writers do not even hesitate to invent historical facts.
The words, and remove from them their burden and shackles, occurring in the latter part of the verse, contain a hint that by accepting the Promised Prophet Christians will get rid of the curse of the original sin of Adam and Eve and of the punishment thereof which, according to them, has dogged their footsteps through no fault of theirs.
a
48:30.
b
3:105.
f
29:49; 42:53; 62:3.
521
اُمِّی (Ummi) 的意思是, 属于或附属于母亲的, 也就是说, 像婴孩那样的天真无知; 没有启示的经典的人, 尤其是一个阿拉伯人; 不知道如何看书或写字的人;属于麦加的人, 它叫 اُمُّ الْقُرَى (Ummul-Qura), 即各城市之母。如果 Ummi 这个单词的意思作 “不识字的” 解释, 那么, 这节经文意示: 虽然穆圣没有受过任何教育而且是不大识字的; 但安拉赐给他如此丰富的知识使他能把光明和引导给予甚至大家认为是学识和启发最高超的那些人。有些基督教作者假装怀疑穆圣不能看书写字的这一事实。牧师先生惠利 (Wherry) 在他的 «古兰经» 注释中说, “他和阿里在一起应该在同一家庭中受过训练, 阿里既知道看书又知道写字, 而他却没有受到相似的教育, 这是可能的吗? 他进行一种重要的商业好几年而没有文字的一些知识, 这是可能的吗? 在较后的年月里他肯定能看书写字。传说告诉我们, 他对他的一个书记员穆阿威亚 (مُعَاوِيَة, Mu‘awiyah) 说, 把 ب (ba’) 画得要直, 把 س (sin) 分得要确当’, 等等, 而且在他的最后时刻他叫人拿写字的东西给他。他用抄写员并不妨碍他知道书写的方法, 因为在那个时代, 这样地用抄写员是平常的事, 即使最有学问的人中间也有这样做的。” 这种论据是太可怜了: 因为穆圣 “和阿里在一个屋里受训练, 阿里既能看书又能写字”, 因此他也学会了读书写字。这只是暴露了这位牧师先生对穆圣的一生的许多主要事实的无知。阿里与穆圣不可能在一起受训练和长大, 他们的年龄相差许多岁数。穆圣比阿里大二十九岁之多。且不说他们两人年龄相差之大明显地排除了穆圣和阿里在一起受教育和训练的可能性, 而且阿里就是在穆圣亲自的养护和训练之下在他家里受训练的 (هِشَامْ, Hisham,希沙姆)。阿布塔利布 (اَبُوْ طَالِبْ, Abu Talib) 是一个非常贫穷的人, 穆圣在他家里长大, 他意识不到学问和知识的价值, 掌握知识和学问在他那时候也不认为是一种财富和收获。穆圣因此在他家里一直是不识字的。可是, 阿里是在穆圣自己的家里长大的, 穆圣与一个极有名望的富有女子卡迪贾 (خَدِيْجَة, Khadijah) 结婚, 使他可支配极丰富的财产。他也充份认识到良好的教育是一件无价的东西。因此, 在他慈祥的关怀和崇高的影响之下, 用那时的标准来判断, 阿里自然长成一个受有良好教育的青年。
惠里 (Wherry) 的第二个不同意见是, 假如穆圣是文盲, 他不知道如何看书写字的话, 他就不能成为像他实际上那样的一个成功的商人。这一个不同意见是由于对穆圣时代的一个好的和成功的阿拉伯商人的错误概念而产生的。假如惠里知道在亚洲, 即使在现在二十世纪, 还有许多非常成功的商人, 他们甚至连初等教育都没有受过的话, 那么, 他就不会有这种反对意见。穆圣时代的麦加, 教育并不很受欢迎。几乎没有几个人能看书写字, 却有许多人的生意做得非常成功和兴旺。那时在阿拉伯, 教育并不是一个好商人绝对必要的东西。而且, 事实是卡迪贾给了穆圣一个叫梅萨拉 (مَيْسَرَة, Maisarah) 的奴隶。这个奴隶会看书写字并且总是在穆圣做买卖的旅途上陪着他。这就有力驳斥了惠利的反对意见。
传说, 穆圣有一次要穆阿威亚把字母 ب(ba’) 和 س(sin) 写对, 这一件事看来并不十分可靠。在阿巴斯王朝时期, 贬抑伍麦叶王朝的许多传说都是假造出来的。这一传说力图突出尊贵的伍麦亚家族中的一个杰出人员穆阿威亚, 把他说是一个几乎没有受过教育的人, 连像 ب (ba’) 和 س (sin) 这样一些简单的字母都不能写对, 虽然如此, 即使这一传说证明是可靠的, 它也不能说明穆圣是识字的。因为他已习惯于口授 «古兰经», 对他说来已经熟悉了字母的一般形状并对其中一个写错的字作了指点, 这不是不可能的。
穆圣在他生命的最后时刻叫人去拿笔和纸, 也不能证实惠利的假设。每当要启示任何一节经文时, 穆圣常常叫人拿笔和纸来, 然后口授给他的书记员中的一个人, 要他写下向他启示的内容, 这是历史上的既成事实。仅仅叫人去拿笔和纸这件事, 因此也不能证明穆圣自己知道读书和写字。惠利用来支持他的论点的这句话: “奉你养主之名而宣读吧” 也证明不了什么东西。اِقْرَأ (Iqra’) (读) 这个阿拉伯单词用于96:2经文中, 它不仅意味着一份写出来的东西, 而且也意味着重复和背诵 (复述) 一个人听到别人讲过的东西。而且, 圣训证实了这一个事实: 第一次启示时, 吉布里尔天使讲出 اِقْرَأ (Iqra’) 读吧这句话时, 穆圣面前事实上没有放着什么写出来的东西可读。不过叫他口头复述天使正在对他朗诵的内容。还有, 有些基督教作者声称, 穆圣不能读书写字源出于一种误解, 即他反复说自己是一个 “不识字的先知”。这一种话是既无根据又不可思议。那些和穆圣长年来日夜相处并看见他看书写字的人居然看不出穆圣是不识字而仅仅听他反复说自己不识字就会误信他不识字, 岂不令人惊异。至于 “他 (穆圣) 用抄写员并不妨碍他知道书写的方法, 因为在那个时代, 这样用抄写员是平常的事, 即使最有学问的人中间也有这样做的”, 这一论点暴露出惠利对阿拉伯和伊斯兰教历史的无知。事实是, 在穆圣那个时代, 阿拉伯人中间还没有 عُلَمَاء (Ulama’), 即现在这个单词被理解的意义--------学者, 他们也不会经常雇用抄写员或文书。没有阿拉伯人雇用过抄写员的事例记录。学者们的意见完全一致, 认定穆圣在启示开始对他降示以前, 是既不能看书又不能写字的人。«古兰经» 对这点是十分清楚地阐明了的: 穆圣至少在声称自己为安拉的使者以前是不识字的。(29:49) 但是在他接近后半生时他学会辩认少数几个单词。
522
«圣经» 上几处有关穆圣的预言, 见 «马太» 23:39; «约翰» 14:16, 26; 16:7-14; «申命记» 18:18和 33:2; «以赛亚书» 21:13-17和20:62; «雅歌» 1:5-6; «哈巴谷书» 3:3-7。
1
یعنی محمد رسول اللہ صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم۔
2
یہود اور نصاریٰ کی طرف ضمیر جاتی ہے۔
d
29:49; 42:53; 62:3.
e
48:30.
f
See 3:105.
1047
Important Words:
امی (Immaculate One) is derived from ام. They say امه i.e. he repaired to it; or he aimed at or sought after it; or he endeavoured to get it. ماکنت اما ولقد اممت means, thou wast not a mother, but thou hast come to be sought like a mother. امیmeans, belonging to or pertaining to the mother, i.e. as innocent as a child at the breast of its mother. The word also means, one not having a revealed Scripture, parti-cularly an Arab; one who does not know the art of reading or writing; one belonging to Mecca which was known as ام القری i.e. the mother of towns. See also 3:21.
اغلال (shackles) is the plural of غل (ghullun) which is derived from غل (ghalla). They say غل فلانا i.e. he put upon the neck or the hand of such a one a collar or a manacle, etc. غل, therefore, means, a ring or collar of iron put upon the neck; a shackle for the neck or the hand; a pinion or manacle for the hand; a shackle of iron collecting together the two hands to the neck; a difficult and fatiguing work. The Arabs say ھذاغل فی عنقك i.e. this is tied to your neck, meaning, it is inseparable from you and the punishment of it will stick to you (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
This verse qualifies and explains the last sentence of the previous verse, viz. those who believe in Our Signs.
The verse puts the words "Messenger" and "Prophet" side by side which may lead some to think that one may be a Messenger without being a Prophet or vice versa. But this is not so. A رسول (Messenger) of God is also a نبی (Prophet) of God. The former epithet is applied to him in his relation to God from Whom he brings a message, while the latter is applied to him in his relation to men to whom he conveys that message, the word نبی (Prophet) meaning, one who prophesies, or makes known hidden secrets.
The word امی (Ummi) literally means "belonging to the mother", i.e. as innocent as a newborn child. The Promised Prophet, who is none other than the Holy Prophet of Islam, has been called امی because he was to be innocent like a child at the breast of its mother. The word has also been translated as "illiterate" or "one belonging to Mecca" or "an Arab", but "innocent" or "immaculate" is a preferable rendering, inasmuch as it is in keeping with the sense of the prophecy contained in Deut. 18:18-22 to which this verse particularly refers and wherein truthfulness has been mentioned as a distinctive feature of the Promised Prophet. For some of the prophecies of the Bible about the Holy Prophet see under 2:42 and also Matt. 23:39; John 14:16, 26; 16:7-14; Acts 3:21-24.
If the word امی be taken in the sense of "unlettered", the verse would signify that although the Prophet had received no education whatever and was quite unread and illiterate, yet God vouchsafed to him such knowledge as can impart light and guidance even to those who are considered to be most advanced in learning and enlightenment.
The illiteracy (امیة) of the Holy Prophet, mentioned in this verse and believed to have also been hinted at in 10:17, has been subjected to much hostile criticism. George Sale, a well-known Christian commentator of the Quran, writes as follows: "For so old was Muhammad before he took upon him to be a Prophet, during which time his fellow-citizens well knew that he had not applied himself to learning of any sort, nor frequented learned men, nor had ever exercised himself in composing verses or orations, whereby he might acquire the art of rhetoric or elegance of speech" (Prelim. Disc, Section II).
Referring to this view of Sale, another Christian commentator of the Quran, the Rev. E. M. Wherry, says:
"This view, however, does not agree with what is recorded of his previous career. Is it likely that he should have been trained in the same household with ‘Ali, who knew both how to read and write, and not have received similar instruction? Could he have conducted an important mercantile business for years without some knowledge of letters? That he could read and write in later years is certain. Tradition tells us, he said to Mu‘awiyah, one of his secretaries: 'Draw the ب straight, divide the س properly', etc., and that in his last moments he called for writing materials. The question arises, when did he acquire this art? The commentators say that God gave him the power, as he did his inspiration, and they quote chap. xcvi. 4, one of the earliest verses of the Quran, in proof. Certainly that verse seems to teach clearly that he could write as well as read, though it by no means teaches that he had not received the knowledge of both beforehand, or that he did not receive it in the ordinary way. His use of amanuenses does not militate against his knowledge of the art of writing, for such use of amanuenses was common in that age, even among the most learned. But still there remains the testimony of many traditions and the almost universal belief of Muhammadans. How account for this? I am inclined to think it originated with a misunderstanding of Muhammad’s repeated claim that he was the "Illiterate Prophet", or rather the "Prophet of the Illiterate", the term "illiterate" being generally applied by the Jews to the Arabs. See notes on chap. v. 85, 86. This misunderstanding turned out to the furtherance of Muhammad’s claims, inasmuch as the miracle of the matchless style of the Quran was enhanced by the consideration that the Prophet was illiterate. On the whole, we think there is very good reason for believing Muhammad to have been acquainted with the art of both reading and writing from an early period in his life" (Commentary of the Quran, ii. 326).
The above constitutes the gist of Wherry’s criticism of the generally accepted view that the Holy Prophet was امی or illiterate. But this contention seems to possess no substance. It is indeed a poor argument to say that because the Prophet "had been trained in the same house with ‘Ali, who knew both how to read and write", therefore he should also have learnt reading and writing. It only betrays ignorance of elementary facts of the Holy Prophet’s life on the part of the reverend gentleman. Even a desultory acquaintance with the life history of the Holy Prophet should make one know that ‘Ali and the Holy Prophet could not be brought up together. There was a great difference between the ages of the two. The Prophet was no less than 29 years older than ‘Ali; therefore, it was impossible for the two to be trained and brought up together.
Those whom prejudice against the Holy Prophet has not blinded to the patent facts of history know that, let alone the Prophet being educated and trained together with ‘Ali, which the great disparity in their ages evidently obviated, it was ‘Ali who got his training in the house and under the fostering care of the Holy Prophet (Hisham). Abu Talib in whose house the Holy Prophet was brought up was a man of very meagre means. He did not know the value of learning and knowledge nor was their possession regarded as an asset and acquisition in his time. The Holy Prophet, therefore, remained illiterate in his house. But ‘Ali was brought up in the house of the Holy Prophet himself, whose marriage with Khadijah, a wealthy lady of great repute, had placed ample means at his disposal. The Prophet also fully realized how priceless a thing good education was. So under his benign care and ennobling influence, ‘Ali, judged by the standards of that time, naturally grew up to be a young man of good education.
Wherry’s second objection is that if the Holy Prophet had been illiterate and did not know how to read and write, he could not have proved such a successful business man as he actually was. This objection is born of the mistaken concept of a good and successful Arab business man of the Prophet’s time. Judging by the present European standards of a successful business man, Wherry thought that lack of education and success in business could not go together. He would not have made this objection if he had known that in Asia even in the present twentieth century, highly successful business men are to be found who have not received even elementary education. In Mecca, in the Holy Prophet’s time, education was not much in favour. There were very few persons there who could read and write, though hundreds carried on most successful and flourishing business. Education was not at that time regarded in Arabia as the sine qua non of a good business man. Moreover, the fact that Khadijah had given the Prophet, a slave named Maisara who knew reading and writing and who always accompanied him on his trade journeys, knocks the bottom out of Wherry’s objection.
The tradition which says that the Holy Prophet had once asked Mu‘awiyah to write correctly the letters ب and س does not seem to be quite reliable. In the ‘Abbasid period many traditions derogatory to the Umayyads were forged. This tradition seeks to show off Mu‘awiyah, a prominent member of the distinguished House of Umayyah, as a man of very poor education who could not even write properly such simple letters as ب and س. Even, however, if this tradition be proved to be reliable, it does not show that the Holy Prophet was literate, because he had become so used to dictating the Quran that it was not impossible for him to have become familiar with the general form of letters and to give instruction regarding an improperly written word. It is also possible that someone, while rehearsing some portion of the Quran to the Prophet, might have stopped at a certain place, not being able to decipher the writing, and the Holy Prophet having asked the cause of stopping, the reader might have replied that the delay was due to the letters ب and سnot having been written properly or legibly. This might have led the Holy Prophet to instruct Mu‘awiyah to see that the letters were written correctly.
The fact that the Holy Prophet sent for pen and paper in the last moments of his life also lends no support to Wherry’s assumption. It is an established fact of history that whenever any verse was revealed, the Holy Prophet used to send for pen and paper and dictate to one of his scribes what had been revealed to him. The mere sending for pen and paper cannot, therefore, prove that the Holy Prophet himself knew how to read and write.
Nor do the words, referred to by Wherry in support of his contention viz. "read in the name of thy Lord", prove anything. The Arabic word اقرء (read) used in the verse referred to above not only means the reading of a written thing, but also repeating and rehearsing what one hears from another person. Again, the words ھویحسن القراءة (i.e. he recites well) occurring in a tradition can be spoken of even of a blind man who can recite the Quran properly and well. Moreover, the Hadith establishes the fact that when, at the time of the first revelation, the angel Gabriel said to the Prophet اقرء(read), no writing was actually placed before him to read. He was simply asked to repeat orally what the angel was reciting to him. The word قراءة not only means to read a writing but to repeat orally or recite or rehearse what another man has uttered.
Wherry’s inference that the idea that the Holy Prophet could not read or write originated with a misunderstanding of his repeated claim that he was the "Illiterate Prophet", is as strange as it is ill-based. It is really very surprising to say that those with whom he had lived day and night for years could not find out that he was illiterate but were misled into this belief only by his own repeated claim that he was امی (illiterate). Only a man of Wherry’s hostile attitude could come to such a conclusion. The question is whether it was the Prophet’s own contempor-aries who suffered from this misunderstanding or those who came afterwards. If it were the former, then the question would naturally arise how those, who saw him daily with their own eyes reading and writing, could possibly fall victims to the glaring misunderstanding that he was illiterate. If it were the latter class, even then the whole theory of misunderstanding advanced by Wherry looks frivolous, because the argument put forward by him is that because the Holy Prophet was considered to be illiterate, therefore, the matchless style of the Quran was regarded as a miracle. This inference is both foolish and flimsy, inasmuch as Muslims and other contemporaries of the Prophet, who were fully aware that he knew quite well how to read and write, could never believe in such a miracle.
Wherry’s last argument in support of his contention, that "his (the Holy Prophet’s) use of amanuenses does not militate against his knowledge of the art of writing, for such use of amanuenses was common in that age, even among the most learned," betrays his ignorance of Arab and Islamic history. The fact is that there were no ulema or learned men among the Arabs in the time of the Holy Prophet in the sense in which this word is understood now, nor were they used to keeping amanuenses and scribes. There is no instance on record of an amanuensis having been kept by an Arab. We know of only one learned man among the Meccans in the Prophet’s time, viz. Waraqah bin Naufal, and he was his own secretary. It is a pity that in their zeal for misrepresenting Islam, some Christian writers do not even hesitate to invent historical facts.
The words, and remove from them their burden and shackles, occurring in the latter part of the verse, contain a hint that by accepting the Promised Prophet Christians will get rid of the curse of the original sin of Adam and Eve and of the punishment thereof which, according to them, has dogged their footsteps through no fault of theirs.
a
See 3:105.
d
29:49; 42:53; 62:3.
e
48:30.
1058
Ummi means, belonging to or pertaining to the mother, i.e. as innocent as a child at the breast of its mother; one not having a revealed Scripture, particularly an Arab; one who does not know how to read or write; one belonging to Mecca which was known as Ummul-Qura, i.e. the mother of towns. If the word Ummi be taken in the sense of "unlettered," the verse would signify that although the Holy Prophet had received no education whatever and was quite unread, yet God vouchsafed to him such knowledge as would impart light and guidance even to those who are considered to be most advanced in learning and enlightenment. Some Christian writers have pretended to doubt the fact that the Holy Prophet could not read or write. Says Reverend Wherry in his 'Commentary of the Qur’an'—. "Is it likely that he should have been trained in the same household with ‘Ali, who knew both how to read and write and not have received similar instruction? Could he have conducted an important mercantile busin
1059
For some of the prophecies of the Bible about the Holy Prophet see Matt. 23: 39: John, 14: 16, 26; 16: 7-14; Deut. 18: 18 and 33: 2; Isa. 21: 13-17 and 62: 2, Song of Solomon, 1: 5, 6; Habakkuk 3-7.
قُلْ يَٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلنَّاسُ إِنِّى رَسُولُ ٱللَّهِ إِلَيْكُمْ جَمِيعًا ٱلَّذِى لَهُۥ مُلْكُ ٱلسَّمَٰوَٰتِ وَٱلْأَرْضِ ۖ لَآ إِلَٰهَ إِلَّا هُوَ يُحْىِۦ وَيُمِيتُ ۖ فَـَٔامِنُوا۟ بِٱللَّهِ وَرَسُولِهِ ٱلنَّبِىِّ ٱلْأُمِّىِّ ٱلَّذِى يُؤْمِنُ بِٱللَّهِ وَكَلِمَٰتِهِۦ وَٱتَّبِعُوهُ لَعَلَّكُمْ تَهْتَدُونَ
21:108; 25:2; 34:29.
2:259; 23:81; 44:9; 57:3.
安拉的所有使者在伊斯兰教的先知之前的, 都是民族的先知, 他们的教导都是在他们选拔出来的时期内为他们被派往那里的各个民族准备的, 而穆圣是永远为全人类选出来的。他的降临是人类历史上独一无二的大事。它力图把所有不同的民族和社团团结成为一个大家庭--------一个完全消除掉肤色、种族和信念区别的人类大家庭。
21:108; 25:2; 34:29.
2:259; 23:81; 44:9; 57:3.
Whereas all the Divine Messengers who appeared before the Prophet of Islam were national Prophets whose teachings were meant for the peoples to whom they were sent and for the particular periods in which they were raised, the Holy Prophet was raised for the whole of mankind till the end of time. His advent was a unique event in human history. It sought to weld all the different nations and communities into one brotherhood—the Brotherhood of Man in which all the distinctions of colour, clime and creed were completely obliterated.
21:108; 25:2; 34:29.
2:259; 23:81; 44:9; 57:3.
Commentary:
This verse beautifully declares that the prophecies of the Old and New Testaments concerning the Promised Prophet have been fulfilled in the Holy Prophet.
The reference in the words, to Whom belongs the kingdom of the heavens and the earth, is to the fact that just as there is one kingdom in the heavens, so, as a result of the advent of the Holy Prophet, there will in future be only one spiritual kingdom on earth. It is to this kingdom that the prayer of Jesus (Matt. 6:10) refers. This prayer embodied a prophecy about the advent of the Holy Prophet.
The establishment of one spiritual kingdom on earth points to the fact that the Promised Prophet will be a Messenger of God to all mankind, and that by his advent all distinctions of race, nationality and colour will cease.
a
21:108; 25:2; 34:29.
b
2:259; 23:81; 44:9; 57:3.
523
安拉的所有使者在伊斯兰教的先知之前的, 都是民族的先知, 他们的教导都是在他们选拔出来的时期内为他们被派往那里的各个民族准备的, 而穆圣是永远为全人类选出来的。他的降临是人类历史上独一无二的大事。它力图把所有不同的民族和社团团结成为一个大家庭--------一个完全消除掉肤色、种族和信念区别的人类大家庭。
a
21:108; 25:2; 34:29.
b
2:259; 23:81; 44:9; 57:3.
1048
Commentary:
This verse beautifully declares that the prophecies of the Old and New Testaments concerning the Promised Prophet have been fulfilled in the Holy Prophet.
The reference in the words, to Whom belongs the kingdom of the heavens and the earth, is to the fact that just as there is one kingdom in the heavens, so, as a result of the advent of the Holy Prophet, there will in future be only one spiritual kingdom on earth. It is to this kingdom that the prayer of Jesus (Matt. 6:10) refers. This prayer embodied a prophecy about the advent of the Holy Prophet.
The establishment of one spiritual kingdom on earth points to the fact that the Promised Prophet will be a Messenger of God to all mankind, and that by his advent all distinctions of race, nationality and colour will cease.
b
21:108; 25:2; 34:29.
c
2:259; 23:81; 44:9; 57:3.
1060
Whereas all the Divine Messengers who appeared before the Prophet of Islam were national Prophets whose teachings were meant for the peoples to whom they were sent and for the particular periods in which they were raised, the Holy Prophet was raised for the whole of mankind till the end of time. His advent was a unique event in human history. It sought to weld all the different nations and communities into one brotherhood—the Brotherhood of Man in which all the distinctions of colour, clime and creed were completely obliterated.
وَمِن قَوْمِ مُوسَىٰٓ أُمَّةٌ يَهْدُونَ بِٱلْحَقِّ وَبِهِۦ يَعْدِلُونَ
7:182.
7:182.
All the followers of Moses were not corrupt. Some among them were not only good themselves but also guided others to truth and acted justly. The Qur’an never condemns a people wholesale and indiscriminately.
7:182.
Commentary:
This verse makes it clear that all followers of Moses were not corrupt. There were some among them who guided men to truth and acted justly. The Quran never condemns a people wholesale. Its condemnation is confined only to such sections of a people as are corrupt and, therefore, deserve to be condemned. Whenever the Quran mentions the evil practices of a people, it never fails to refer also to the good qualities that some of its members are found to possess. Truly has the Quran said: And let not a people’s enmity incite you to act otherwise than with justice. Be always just; that is nearer to righteousness, and fear Allah. Surely, Allah is aware of what you do (5:9).
c
7:182.
b
7:182.
1049
Commentary:
This verse makes it clear that all followers of Moses were not corrupt. There were some among them who guided men to truth and acted justly. The Quran never condemns a people wholesale. Its condemnation is confined only to such sections of a people as are corrupt and, therefore, deserve to be condemned. Whenever the Quran mentions the evil practices of a people, it never fails to refer also to the good qualities that some of its members are found to possess. Truly has the Quran said: And let not a people’s enmity incite you to act otherwise than with justice. Be always just; that is nearer to righteousness, and fear Allah. Surely, Allah is aware of what you do (5:9).
a
7:182.
1061
All the followers of Moses were not corrupt. Some among them were not only good themselves but also guided others to truth and acted justly. The Qur’an never condemns a people wholesale and indiscriminately.
وَقَطَّعْنَٰهُمُ ٱثْنَتَىْ عَشْرَةَ أَسْبَاطًا أُمَمًا ۚ وَأَوْحَيْنَآ إِلَىٰ مُوسَىٰٓ إِذِ ٱسْتَسْقَىٰهُ قَوْمُهُۥٓ أَنِ ٱضْرِب بِّعَصَاكَ ٱلْحَجَرَ ۖ فَٱنۢبَجَسَتْ مِنْهُ ٱثْنَتَا عَشْرَةَ عَيْنًا ۖ قَدْ عَلِمَ كُلُّ أُنَاسٍ مَّشْرَبَهُمْ ۚ وَظَلَّلْنَا عَلَيْهِمُ ٱلْغَمَٰمَ وَأَنزَلْنَا عَلَيْهِمُ ٱلْمَنَّ وَٱلسَّلْوَىٰ ۖ كُلُوا۟ مِن طَيِّبَٰتِ مَا رَزَقْنَٰكُمْ ۚ وَمَا ظَلَمُونَا وَلَٰكِن كَانُوٓا۟ أَنفُسَهُمْ يَظْلِمُونَ
قرآن مجید میں حَجَر (یعنی پتھر) پر اَلْ آیا ہے اور اس کے معنے ’’فلاں‘‘ کے ہوتے ہیں۔ یعنی حکم یہ نہ تھا کہ کسی پتھر کو مار بلکہ یہ تھا کہ فلاں پتھر کے نیچے چشمہ ہے اسے سونٹا مار کر توڑ دو۔ پانی نکل آئے گا۔ میں نے کشمیر میں ایک چشمہ دیکھا جو پتھر کے نیچے سے آتا تھا اور اس میں سے چودہ چشمے بہتے تھے۔
5:13.
2:61.
2:58; 20:81.
See {101}.
They only wronged themselves and could not harm the cause of truth.
5:13.
2:61.
2:58; 20:81.
Commentary:
See notes on 2:58 & 61.
The words, And they wronged Us not, mean that they did not harm the cause of the religion revealed by God
d
5:13.
e
2:61.
f
2:58; 20:81.
524
他们只伤害了他们自己而不能伤害真理的事业。
1
قرآن مجید میں حَجَر (یعنی پتھر) پر اَلْ آیا ہے اور اس کے معنے ’’فلاں‘‘ کے ہوتے ہیں۔ یعنی حکم یہ نہ تھا کہ کسی پتھر کو مار بلکہ یہ تھا کہ فلاں پتھر کے نیچے چشمہ ہے اسے سونٹا مار کر توڑ دو۔ پانی نکل آئے گا۔ میں نے کشمیر میں ایک چشمہ دیکھا جو پتھر کے نیچے سے آتا تھا اور اس میں سے چودہ چشمے بہتے تھے۔
a
5:13.
b
2:61.
c
2:58; 20:81.
1050
Commentary:
See notes on 2:58 & 61.
The words, And they wronged Us not, mean that they did not harm the cause of the religion revealed by God
b
5:13.
c
2:61.
d
2:58; 20:81.
1061A
See {101}.
1062
They only wronged themselves and could not harm the cause of truth.
وَإِذْ قِيلَ لَهُمُ ٱسْكُنُوا۟ هَٰذِهِ ٱلْقَرْيَةَ وَكُلُوا۟ مِنْهَا حَيْثُ شِئْتُمْ وَقُولُوا۟ حِطَّةٌ وَٱدْخُلُوا۟ ٱلْبَابَ سُجَّدًا نَّغْفِرْ لَكُمْ خَطِيٓـَٰٔتِكُمْ ۚ سَنَزِيدُ ٱلْمُحْسِنِينَ
2:59.
نیز دیکھئے سورۃ بقرہ آیت ۵۹۔
2:59.
a
2:59.
2
نیز دیکھئے سورۃ بقرہ آیت ۵۹۔
c
2:59.
1051
Commentary:
See note on 2:59.
e
2:59.
فَبَدَّلَ ٱلَّذِينَ ظَلَمُوا۟ مِنْهُمْ قَوْلًا غَيْرَ ٱلَّذِى قِيلَ لَهُمْ فَأَرْسَلْنَا عَلَيْهِمْ رِجْزًا مِّنَ ٱلسَّمَآءِ بِمَا كَانُوا۟ يَظْلِمُونَ
2:60.
مفسرین کہتے ہیں کہ انہیں کہا گیا تھا کہ وہ کہیں حِطَّۃٌ ہمارے گناہ گرجائیں مگر انہوں نے کہنا شروع کر دیا حِنْطَۃٌ حِنْطَۃٌ یعنی ہمیں گندم دو گندم دو۔ بہرحال فقرہ کی تعیین کی ضرورت نہیں اصل بات صرف یہ ہے کہ انہیں فرمانبرداری کے ساتھ شہر میں داخل ہونے کا حکم تھا اور اس کے مطابق دعائیں کرنے کا حکم تھا مگر انہوں نے استہزا سے کام لیکر بے ہودہ فقرے کہنے شروع کر دئے جس کی وجہ سے عذاب آگیا۔
2:60.
b
2:60.
3
مفسرین کہتے ہیں کہ انہیں کہا گیا تھا کہ وہ کہیں حِطَّۃٌ ہمارے گناہ گرجائیں مگر انہوں نے کہنا شروع کر دیا حِنْطَۃٌ حِنْطَۃٌ یعنی ہمیں گندم دو گندم دو۔ بہرحال فقرہ کی تعیین کی ضرورت نہیں اصل بات صرف یہ ہے کہ انہیں فرمانبرداری کے ساتھ شہر میں داخل ہونے کا حکم تھا اور اس کے مطابق دعائیں کرنے کا حکم تھا مگر انہوں نے استہزا سے کام لیکر بے ہودہ فقرے کہنے شروع کر دئے جس کی وجہ سے عذاب آگیا۔
d
2:60.
1052
Commentary:
See note on 2:60.
a
2:60.
وَسْـَٔلْهُمْ عَنِ ٱلْقَرْيَةِ ٱلَّتِى كَانَتْ حَاضِرَةَ ٱلْبَحْرِ إِذْ يَعْدُونَ فِى ٱلسَّبْتِ إِذْ تَأْتِيهِمْ حِيتَانُهُمْ يَوْمَ سَبْتِهِمْ شُرَّعًا وَيَوْمَ لَا يَسْبِتُونَ ۙ لَا تَأْتِيهِمْ ۚ كَذَٰلِكَ نَبْلُوهُم بِمَا كَانُوا۟ يَفْسُقُونَ
جانور بھی دنوں کو پہچانتے ہیں۔ ہندوؤں کے چشمہ پر جس دن عورتیں آٹا ڈالتی ہیں مچھلیاں کثرت سے آتی ہیں۔
2:66; 4:155.
7:169.
The Qaryah referred to in this verse is said to be Aila (Elath) on the Red Sea. It was situated on the N.E. arm of the Red Sea, in the Aelanitic Gulf (which has derived its name from the place itself) and is mentioned as one of the last stages of the Israelites during their wanderings (1 Kings, 9: 26 & 2 Chron. 8: 17). In Solomon’s time the town came into the possession of the Israelites but afterwards it was probably taken from them. Later Uzziah reconquered it, but under Ahaz it was again lost (Enc. Bib. & Jew. Enc.).
Shurra‘an also means, they came in shoals.
As no fish were caught on the Sabbath day, they had instinctively come to know the time when they were safe and therefore this instinctive feeling of security made them appear on the surface or approach near the coast in large numbers on the Sabbath day. This fact proved too strong a temptation for the Jews and they made arrangements to catch them on the Sabbath day and thus profaned it.
2:66; 4:14, 155
7:169.
Important Words:
شرعا (appearing on the surface) is the plural of شارع which is active participle from شرع. They say شرع فی الامر i.e. he entered upon or began or commenced the affair. شرع المنزل means, the dwelling had its door opening upon a thoroughfare, or the door of the house opened on the road. شرع الشیء means, he raised or elevated the thing much. شارع of which the plural is شرع(shurra‘un) means, entering into water or entering into an affair; appearing on the surface of water; situated on a main road; having its door opening on a road; a main road or thoroughfare; a legislator or announcer of the law. حیتان شرع means, fishes raising their heads above water; or fishes directing themselves from the deep water to the bank; or fishes appearing upon the surface of the water (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The قریة (town) referred to in this verse is said to be Aila (Elath) on the Red Sea. It was situated on the N. E. arm of the Red Sea, in the Atlantic Gulf (which has derived its name from the place itself) and is mentioned as one of the last stages of the Israelites during their wanderings. It is mentioned also in 1 Kings 9:26 and 2 Chron. 8:17. In Solomon’s time the city came into the possession of the Israelites but afterward it was probably taken from them. Later Uzziah reconquered it, but under Ahaz it was again lost (Enc. Bib. and Jew. Enc.).
As no fish were caught on the Sabbath day, they had instinctively come to know the time when they were safe and, therefore, this instinctive feeling of security made them appear on the surface or approach near the coast in great numbers on the Sabbath day. This fact proved too strong a temptation for the Jews, and they began to make arrangements to catch them on the Sabbath day. The cause of evasion was not far to seek. The Israelites had the fish caught by the non-Israelite people and then purchased them from the latter and in this way sought to evade the commandment, although it was forbidden to them even to make purchases on that day. It was to stop this mean practice that Nehemiah stationed his servants at the gates of Jerusalem to see that no loads were brought in on the Sabbath day (Neh. 13:19).
c
2:66; 4:155.
d
7:169.
1
جانور بھی دنوں کو پہچانتے ہیں۔ ہندوؤں کے چشمہ پر جس دن عورتیں آٹا ڈالتی ہیں مچھلیاں کثرت سے آتی ہیں۔
a
2:66; 4:14, 155
b
7:169.
1053
Important Words:
شرعا (appearing on the surface) is the plural of شارع which is active participle from شرع. They say شرع فی الامر i.e. he entered upon or began or commenced the affair. شرع المنزل means, the dwelling had its door opening upon a thoroughfare, or the door of the house opened on the road. شرع الشیء means, he raised or elevated the thing much. شارع of which the plural is شرع(shurra‘un) means, entering into water or entering into an affair; appearing on the surface of water; situated on a main road; having its door opening on a road; a main road or thoroughfare; a legislator or announcer of the law. حیتان شرع means, fishes raising their heads above water; or fishes directing themselves from the deep water to the bank; or fishes appearing upon the surface of the water (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The قریة (town) referred to in this verse is said to be Aila (Elath) on the Red Sea. It was situated on the N. E. arm of the Red Sea, in the Atlantic Gulf (which has derived its name from the place itself) and is mentioned as one of the last stages of the Israelites during their wanderings. It is mentioned also in 1 Kings 9:26 and 2 Chron. 8:17. In Solomon’s time the city came into the possession of the Israelites but afterward it was probably taken from them. Later Uzziah reconquered it, but under Ahaz it was again lost (Enc. Bib. and Jew. Enc.).
As no fish were caught on the Sabbath day, they had instinctively come to know the time when they were safe and, therefore, this instinctive feeling of security made them appear on the surface or approach near the coast in great numbers on the Sabbath day. This fact proved too strong a temptation for the Jews, and they began to make arrangements to catch them on the Sabbath day. The cause of evasion was not far to seek. The Israelites had the fish caught by the non-Israelite people and then purchased them from the latter and in this way sought to evade the commandment, although it was forbidden to them even to make purchases on that day. It was to stop this mean practice that Nehemiah stationed his servants at the gates of Jerusalem to see that no loads were brought in on the Sabbath day (Neh. 13:19).
b
2:66; 4:155.
c
7:169.
1063
The Qaryah referred to in this verse is said to be Aila (Elath) on the Red Sea. It was situated on the N.E. arm of the Red Sea, in the Aelanitic Gulf (which has derived its name from the place itself) and is mentioned as one of the last stages of the Israelites during their wanderings (1 Kings, 9: 26 & 2 Chron. 8: 17). In Solomon’s time the town came into the possession of the Israelites but afterwards it was probably taken from them. Later Uzziah reconquered it, but under Ahaz it was again lost (Enc. Bib. & Jew. Enc.).
1064
Shurra‘an also means, they came in shoals.
1064A
As no fish were caught on the Sabbath day, they had instinctively come to know the time when they were safe and therefore this instinctive feeling of security made them appear on the surface or approach near the coast in large numbers on the Sabbath day. This fact proved too strong a temptation for the Jews and they made arrangements to catch them on the Sabbath day and thus profaned it.
وَإِذْ قَالَتْ أُمَّةٌ مِّنْهُمْ لِمَ تَعِظُونَ قَوْمًا ۙ ٱللَّهُ مُهْلِكُهُمْ أَوْ مُعَذِّبُهُمْ عَذَابًا شَدِيدًا ۖ قَالُوا۟ مَعْذِرَةً إِلَىٰ رَبِّكُمْ وَلَعَلَّهُمْ يَتَّقُونَ
یعنی بنی اسرائیل میں سے۔
Commentary:
This verse shows how necessary it is to preach the truth to others. We must not fail to tell our brethren what is good for them and what is not. The thought that those in whom we inculcate the doing of good will not benefit by our advice should not deter us from doing our duty. Our preaching may or may not produce any good result, but we will have done our duty and will not be held answerable before God for neglecting to do what we should have done. The verse mentions two possible results of preaching and both are equally meritorious: (1) either our preaching will take effect and the people preached to will become righteous, or (2) we will at least have done our duty to God.
2
یعنی بنی اسرائیل میں سے۔
1054
Commentary:
This verse shows how necessary it is to preach the truth to others. We must not fail to tell our brethren what is good for them and what is not. The thought that those in whom we inculcate the doing of good will not benefit by our advice should not deter us from doing our duty. Our preaching may or may not produce any good result, but we will have done our duty and will not be held answerable before God for neglecting to do what we should have done. The verse mentions two possible results of preaching and both are equally meritorious: (1) either our preaching will take effect and the people preached to will become righteous, or (2) we will at least have done our duty to God.
فَلَمَّا نَسُوا۟ مَا ذُكِّرُوا۟ بِهِۦٓ أَنجَيْنَا ٱلَّذِينَ يَنْهَوْنَ عَنِ ٱلسُّوٓءِ وَأَخَذْنَا ٱلَّذِينَ ظَلَمُوا۟ بِعَذَابٍۭ بَـِٔيسٍۭ بِمَا كَانُوا۟ يَفْسُقُونَ
6:45.
6:45.
6:45.
Important Words:
بئیس (severe) is verbal adjective from بؤس which means, he was or became mighty or strong in war or fight; or courageous or valiant. بأس is infinitive-noun from this root and means, might or strength in war or fight; courage and valour; war or fight; fear; harm or injury; punishment, or a severe punishment. بئیس means, mighty or strong; courageous or valiant. عذاب بئیس means, a vehement or severe punishment (Lane). See also 2:178.
Commentary:
In the preceding two verses three classes of men have been mentioned: (1) those who profaned the Sabbath; (2) those who, while themselves refraining from profaning the Sabbath, did not prohibit others from violating it; and (3) those who not only themselves refrained from profaning the Sabbath, but also urged the profaners to abstain from this evil. Of these three classes, the present verse declares only those as saved who not only themselves abstained from doing evil but also exhorted others to abstain from it, and the
rest have been represented as "transgressors" and these were visited with Divine punishment. This shows that the second party who, though they themselves refrained from profaning the Sabbath yet did not prevent their brethren from violating it, were also condemned as transgressors and shared the punishment with those who actually broke the commandment of God. This constitutes a great warning to us that we can be classed with the righteous only when we not only ourselves eschew evil but exhort our brethren also to do the same. We should do our duty both to God and man, the one being as important as the other.
a
6:45.
a
6:45.
1055
Important Words:
بئیس (severe) is verbal adjective from بؤس which means, he was or became mighty or strong in war or fight; or courageous or valiant. بأس is infinitive-noun from this root and means, might or strength in war or fight; courage and valour; war or fight; fear; harm or injury; punishment, or a severe punishment. بئیس means, mighty or strong; courageous or valiant. عذاب بئیس means, a vehement or severe punishment (Lane). See also 2:178.
Commentary:
In the preceding two verses three classes of men have been mentioned: (1) those who profaned the Sabbath; (2) those who, while themselves refraining from profaning the Sabbath, did not prohibit others from violating it; and (3) those who not only themselves refrained from profaning the Sabbath, but also urged the profaners to abstain from this evil. Of these three classes, the present verse declares only those as saved who not only themselves abstained from doing evil but also exhorted others to abstain from it, and the
rest have been represented as "transgressors" and these were visited with Divine punishment. This shows that the second party who, though they themselves refrained from profaning the Sabbath yet did not prevent their brethren from violating it, were also condemned as transgressors and shared the punishment with those who actually broke the commandment of God. This constitutes a great warning to us that we can be classed with the righteous only when we not only ourselves eschew evil but exhort our brethren also to do the same. We should do our duty both to God and man, the one being as important as the other.
a
6:45.
فَلَمَّا عَتَوْا۟ عَن مَّا نُهُوا۟ عَنْهُ قُلْنَا لَهُمْ كُونُوا۟ قِرَدَةً خَٰسِـِٔينَ
2:66; 5:61.
بندر ہو جاؤ سے یہ مرادنہیں جیسا کہ مفسرین نے لکھا ہے کہ وہ مسخ ہو کر بندر ہو گئے تھے بلکہ مراد یہ ہے کہ دل ناپاک ہو جائیں اور بندروں والی نقالی کی حرکات کرنے لگ جائیں۔ اس جگہ بندر کے لفظ کی صفت وہی رکھی ہے جو انسان کے لئے استعمال کی جاتی ہے جس سے ثابت ہے کہ یہاں اصلی بندر مرادنہیں بلکہ بندر صفت انسان مراد ہے چنانچہ سورہ مائدہ آیت ۶۱و۶۲ میں لکھا ہے کہ یہ یہودی جو بندر بن گئے تھے رسول کریم صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم اور مومنوں کے پاس بھی آتے تھے۔ حالانکہ سب حدیثیں اور تاریخ بتاتی ہے کہ آپ کے پاس بندر صفت یہودی تو ضرور آتے تھے مگر بندر بنے ہوئے یہودی کبھی نہیں آئے تھے۔
b
2:66; 5:61.
3
بندر ہو جاؤ سے یہ مرادنہیں جیسا کہ مفسرین نے لکھا ہے کہ وہ مسخ ہو کر بندر ہو گئے تھے بلکہ مراد یہ ہے کہ دل ناپاک ہو جائیں اور بندروں والی نقالی کی حرکات کرنے لگ جائیں۔ اس جگہ بندر کے لفظ کی صفت وہی رکھی ہے جو انسان کے لئے استعمال کی جاتی ہے جس سے ثابت ہے کہ یہاں اصلی بندر مرادنہیں بلکہ بندر صفت انسان مراد ہے چنانچہ سورہ مائدہ آیت ۶۱و۶۲ میں لکھا ہے کہ یہ یہودی جو بندر بن گئے تھے رسول کریم صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم اور مومنوں کے پاس بھی آتے تھے۔ حالانکہ سب حدیثیں اور تاریخ بتاتی ہے کہ آپ کے پاس بندر صفت یہودی تو ضرور آتے تھے مگر بندر بنے ہوئے یہودی کبھی نہیں آئے تھے۔
a
2:66; 5:61.
1056
Commentary:
The expression, Be ye apes despised, explains the "severe punishment" mentioned in the previous verse. See also 2:66.
b
2:66; 5:61.
1065
See {107}.
وَإِذْ تَأَذَّنَ رَبُّكَ لَيَبْعَثَنَّ عَلَيْهِمْ إِلَىٰ يَوْمِ ٱلْقِيَٰمَةِ مَن يَسُومُهُمْ سُوٓءَ ٱلْعَذَابِ ۗ إِنَّ رَبَّكَ لَسَرِيعُ ٱلْعِقَابِ ۖ وَإِنَّهُۥ لَغَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ
قرآن مجید سے ثابت ہے کہ خداتعالیٰ سزا دینے میں بڑا ڈھیلا ہے۔ پس اس آیت کے صرف یہ معنے ہیں کہ جب اللہ تعالیٰ انسان کو سزا دیتا ہے تو وہ جلدی اس کو پکڑ لیتی ہیں اور کوئی چیز اس کے راستہ میں روک نہیں بنتی۔ یہ مطلب نہیں کہ اِدھر گناہ کیا اور اُدھر عذاب آگیا۔
2:62; 3:113.
This and the following several verses also show that the people who are spoken of as "apes despised" in the preceding verse were not actually transformed into apes but continued as human beings, though they led a miserable existence and were looked down upon by others.
It is clear from several verses of the Qur’an that God is very slow in punishing the sinners. He grants them respite again and again. The words mean that when punishment is finally decreed to overtake a people, it is swift in coming and nothing can retard its coming.
2:62; 3:113.
Commentary:
The reference in the memorable words, those who would afflict them with grievous torment, is to those people who throughout the ages have persecuted and tormented the Jews. The degradation of the Jews holds a lesson for us. Those who neither act righteously nor try to reform their environment gradually drift more and more into evil practices, with the result that finally they lose their independence and are subjugated by other nations who trample them under their feet.
This and the following verses also show that the people who are spoken of as "apes despised" in the preceding verse were not actually transformed into apes but continued as human beings, though they led a miserable existence and were looked down upon by others. See also 2:66.
c
2:62; 3:113.
525
从 «古兰经» 的几节经文中可以清楚地看出, 安拉惩罚犯罪的人很是缓慢的。他重复地给我们暂缓的机会。这些字的意思是, 当一个民族遭受最后判决惩罚时, 那惩罚来得很快, 没有事物能阻滞它的来临。
1
قرآن مجید سے ثابت ہے کہ خداتعالیٰ سزا دینے میں بڑا ڈھیلا ہے۔ پس اس آیت کے صرف یہ معنے ہیں کہ جب اللہ تعالیٰ انسان کو سزا دیتا ہے تو وہ جلدی اس کو پکڑ لیتی ہیں اور کوئی چیز اس کے راستہ میں روک نہیں بنتی۔ یہ مطلب نہیں کہ اِدھر گناہ کیا اور اُدھر عذاب آگیا۔
b
2:62; 3:113.
1057
Commentary:
The reference in the memorable words, those who would afflict them with grievous torment, is to those people who throughout the ages have persecuted and tormented the Jews. The degradation of the Jews holds a lesson for us. Those who neither act righteously nor try to reform their environment gradually drift more and more into evil practices, with the result that finally they lose their independence and are subjugated by other nations who trample them under their feet.
This and the following verses also show that the people who are spoken of as "apes despised" in the preceding verse were not actually transformed into apes but continued as human beings, though they led a miserable existence and were looked down upon by others. See also 2:66.
c
2:62; 3:113.
1066
This and the following several verses also show that the people who are spoken of as "apes despised" in the preceding verse were not actually transformed into apes but continued as human beings, though they led a miserable existence and were looked down upon by others.
1066A
It is clear from several verses of the Qur’an that God is very slow in punishing the sinners. He grants them respite again and again. The words mean that when punishment is finally decreed to overtake a people, it is swift in coming and nothing can retard its coming.
وَقَطَّعْنَٰهُمْ فِى ٱلْأَرْضِ أُمَمًا ۖ مِّنْهُمُ ٱلصَّٰلِحُونَ وَمِنْهُمْ دُونَ ذَٰلِكَ ۖ وَبَلَوْنَٰهُم بِٱلْحَسَنَٰتِ وَٱلسَّيِّـَٔاتِ لَعَلَّهُمْ يَرْجِعُونَ
7:164.
ثابت ہوا کہ یہ بندر انسان تھے صرف بندر خصلت ہو گئے تھے۔ ورنہ اصل بندر کے نیک ہونے کے کیا معنے؟ کیا بندر نمازیں باجماعت پڑھتے تھے یا سجدے کرتے تھے یا زکٰوۃ دیتے تھے۔
7:164.
7:164.
Commentary:
The prophecy contained in this verse has met with a remarkable fulfilment. No people has been so much harassed and so widely dispersed over the face of the earth as the Jews have been.
d
7:164.
2
ثابت ہوا کہ یہ بندر انسان تھے صرف بندر خصلت ہو گئے تھے۔ ورنہ اصل بندر کے نیک ہونے کے کیا معنے؟ کیا بندر نمازیں باجماعت پڑھتے تھے یا سجدے کرتے تھے یا زکٰوۃ دیتے تھے۔
a
7:164.
1058
Commentary:
The prophecy contained in this verse has met with a remarkable fulfilment. No people has been so much harassed and so widely dispersed over the face of the earth as the Jews have been.
a
7:164.
فَخَلَفَ مِنۢ بَعْدِهِمْ خَلْفٌ وَرِثُوا۟ ٱلْكِتَٰبَ يَأْخُذُونَ عَرَضَ هَٰذَا ٱلْأَدْنَىٰ وَيَقُولُونَ سَيُغْفَرُ لَنَا وَإِن يَأْتِهِمْ عَرَضٌ مِّثْلُهُۥ يَأْخُذُوهُ ۚ أَلَمْ يُؤْخَذْ عَلَيْهِم مِّيثَٰقُ ٱلْكِتَٰبِ أَن لَّا يَقُولُوا۟ عَلَى ٱللَّهِ إِلَّا ٱلْحَقَّ وَدَرَسُوا۟ مَا فِيهِ ۗ وَٱلدَّارُ ٱلْءَاخِرَةُ خَيْرٌ لِّلَّذِينَ يَتَّقُونَ ۗ أَفَلَا تَعْقِلُونَ
19:60.
6:33; 12:110.
‘Arad means, a thing that is not permanent; the paltry goods of the present world; worldly goods or commodities; an object of desire; (Lane).
Darasa means, (1) he read or studied a book; (2) he effaced, erased or obliterated something (Lane).
19:60.
6:33; 12:110.
Important Words:
خلف (an evil generation) is a substantive from خلف (khalafa) meaning, he came after, succeeded or remained after another. خلف means, the location or quarter that is behind; the time past; the side corresponding to the front; one who remains after another, or persons remaining after others; a remnant of people; a generation after a generation; a bad son; an evil generation; one or more persons in whom there is no good; a thing in which there is no good (Lane & Aqrab). See also 2:31; 7:70.
عرض (paltry goods) is derived from عرض. They say عرض له الشیء i.e. he presented, showed or offered the thing to him. عرضmeans, a thing that befalls or happens to a man, such as disease, misfortune and the like; a thing that is not permanent; the paltry goods of the present world; worldly goods or commodities; booty or spoil; an object of desire; an eager desire or covetousness (Lane & Aqrab).
درسوا (they have studied) is from درس i.e. (1) he read or studied a book; (2) it became effaced, erased or obliterated; (3) he effaced, erased or obliterated something (Lane). See also 6:106.
Commentary:
The Book spoken of in this verse is the Bible and the expression, who inherited the Book, means who received the Book as a sacred trust from God through the Prophets, or through those gone before them.
The words درسوا ما فیه (they have studied what is therein) may also be rendered as "they have obliterated or effaced what is therein", meaning that they were taught the Divine Book, but they forgot it and rendered it as something effaced and obliterated.
a
6:33; 12:110.
e
19:60.
b
19:60.
c
6:33; 12:110.
1059
Important Words:
خلف (an evil generation) is a substantive from خلف (khalafa) meaning, he came after, succeeded or remained after another. خلف means, the location or quarter that is behind; the time past; the side corresponding to the front; one who remains after another, or persons remaining after others; a remnant of people; a generation after a generation; a bad son; an evil generation; one or more persons in whom there is no good; a thing in which there is no good (Lane & Aqrab). See also 2:31; 7:70.
عرض (paltry goods) is derived from عرض. They say عرض له الشیء i.e. he presented, showed or offered the thing to him. عرضmeans, a thing that befalls or happens to a man, such as disease, misfortune and the like; a thing that is not permanent; the paltry goods of the present world; worldly goods or commodities; booty or spoil; an object of desire; an eager desire or covetousness (Lane & Aqrab).
درسوا (they have studied) is from درس i.e. (1) he read or studied a book; (2) it became effaced, erased or obliterated; (3) he effaced, erased or obliterated something (Lane). See also 6:106.
Commentary:
The Book spoken of in this verse is the Bible and the expression, who inherited the Book, means who received the Book as a sacred trust from God through the Prophets, or through those gone before them.
The words درسوا ما فیه (they have studied what is therein) may also be rendered as "they have obliterated or effaced what is therein", meaning that they were taught the Divine Book, but they forgot it and rendered it as something effaced and obliterated.
b
19:60.
c
6:33; 12:110.
1067
‘Arad means, a thing that is not permanent; the paltry goods of the present world; worldly goods or commodities; an object of desire; (Lane).
1068
Darasa means, (1) he read or studied a book; (2) he effaced, erased or obliterated something (Lane).
وَٱلَّذِينَ يُمَسِّكُونَ بِٱلْكِتَٰبِ وَأَقَامُوا۟ ٱلصَّلَوٰةَ إِنَّا لَا نُضِيعُ أَجْرَ ٱلْمُصْلِحِينَ
31:23.
31:23.
31:23.
b
31:23.
a
31:23.
a
31:23.
۞ وَإِذْ نَتَقْنَا ٱلْجَبَلَ فَوْقَهُمْ كَأَنَّهُۥ ظُلَّةٌ وَظَنُّوٓا۟ أَنَّهُۥ وَاقِعٌۢ بِهِمْ خُذُوا۟ مَآ ءَاتَيْنَٰكُم بِقُوَّةٍ وَٱذْكُرُوا۟ مَا فِيهِ لَعَلَّكُمْ تَتَّقُونَ
یعنی ان کے سرداروں کو لے جاکر طُور کے دامن میں کھڑا کر دیا۔ تاکہ وہ بھی اس کا نظارہ کر لیں (دیکھئے خروج باب۱۹ آیت۱۷) جب پہاڑ کے نیچے انسان کھڑا ہو تو پہاڑ ایسا ہی معلوم ہوتا ہے جیسا کہ سائبان کی طرح اس کے سر پر ہے اس کے معنے غیر طبعی کرنے کی کوئی ضرورت نہیں۔ علماء کو اگر کبھی کسی اونچے پہاڑ کی سیر کرادی جائے تو ایسی کہانیوں سے تفسیریں پاک ہو جائیں۔
2:64.
The leading men of Israel were brought to the foot of the mountain (Exod.19: 17). It seemed to them to tower above them like a canopy which might at any time fall upon them.
2:64.
Important Words:
نتقنا (We shook) is formed from نتق. They say نتقه i.e. (1) he shook it; (2) he raised it; or (3) he spread it. An Arab would say نتق الله فوقھم الجبل i.e. God raised the mountain shaking above them (Aqrab).
ظلة (covering). See 2:211.
Commentary:
Owing to the violent shaking, the Mount looked like being suspended over the heads of the Israelites as though it were a covering. See also 2:64, 94 & 4:155.
c
2:64.
526
以色列的首领们被带到那座山麓下 («出埃及记» 19:17)。那座山在他们看来像天蓬那样耸立在他们上方, 随时都可倒在他们身上。
1
یعنی ان کے سرداروں کو لے جاکر طُور کے دامن میں کھڑا کر دیا۔ تاکہ وہ بھی اس کا نظارہ کر لیں (دیکھئے خروج باب۱۹ آیت۱۷) جب پہاڑ کے نیچے انسان کھڑا ہو تو پہاڑ ایسا ہی معلوم ہوتا ہے جیسا کہ سائبان کی طرح اس کے سر پر ہے اس کے معنے غیر طبعی کرنے کی کوئی ضرورت نہیں۔ علماء کو اگر کبھی کسی اونچے پہاڑ کی سیر کرادی جائے تو ایسی کہانیوں سے تفسیریں پاک ہو جائیں۔
b
2:64.
1060
Important Words:
نتقنا (We shook) is formed from نتق. They say نتقه i.e. (1) he shook it; (2) he raised it; or (3) he spread it. An Arab would say نتق الله فوقھم الجبل i.e. God raised the mountain shaking above them (Aqrab).
ظلة (covering). See 2:211.
Commentary:
Owing to the violent shaking, the Mount looked like being suspended over the heads of the Israelites as though it were a covering. See also 2:64, 94 & 4:155.
b
2:64.
1069
The leading men of Israel were brought to the foot of the mountain (Exod.19: 17). It seemed to them to tower above them like a canopy which might at any time fall upon them.
وَإِذْ أَخَذَ رَبُّكَ مِنۢ بَنِىٓ ءَادَمَ مِن ظُهُورِهِمْ ذُرِّيَّتَهُمْ وَأَشْهَدَهُمْ عَلَىٰٓ أَنفُسِهِمْ أَلَسْتُ بِرَبِّكُمْ ۖ قَالُوا۟ بَلَىٰ ۛ شَهِدْنَآ ۛ أَن تَقُولُوا۟ يَوْمَ ٱلْقِيَٰمَةِ إِنَّا كُنَّا عَنْ هَٰذَا غَٰفِلِينَ
43:38.
这节经文可能论到, 创造并控制宇宙的安拉的存在的明证是埋置在人类本性中的; (30:31) 或者它可能意指安拉使者的降现, 那些使者向人们指出通往安拉的道路。“阿丹子孙的后代” 这句话, 意指安拉派遣天使到他们那里去的每一个时代的人们。实际上, 正是每一个新先知的降临才引起安拉的质问, “我不是你们的养主?” 这个质问意旨, 当安拉为人类提供粮食时, 也给他们的道德和精神发展提供条件。他们如何能否定他是他们的养主呢? 人们确实由于反对他们的先知而做反对他们自己的证明; 因为在这种情况下, 他们不能以推托作为掩护来说自己不知道有安拉, 或者不知道他的经典或赏罚时候。
43:38.
The verse may refer to the evidence embedded in the very nature of man about the existence of the Supreme Being Who has created the universe and controls it (30:31). Or it may refer to the appearance of Divine Prophets who show the way to God, the expression 'offspring from the children of Adam,' signifying the people of every age to whom a Messenger of God is sent. It is, in fact, the advent of every new Messenger which prompts the Divine query, Am I not your Lord? The query signifies that when God has made provision for the physical sustenance of man as well as for his moral and spiritual development, how can he deny His Lordship. It is indeed by rejecting their Prophet that men bear witness against themselves; for in that case they cannot take shelter behind the excuse that they did not know God or His Law or the Day of Judgment.
43:83.
Important Words:
ظھور (loins) is the plural of ظھر (back) which is derived from ظھر which means, it was or became apparent, open, plain or evident. ظھر means, among other things, the back; the part extending from the lower portion of the neck to the nearest part of the buttocks. Elsewhere the Quran uses the more familiar word اصلاب (4:24), i.e. loins. So in the text the word has been rightly translated as "loins".
Commentary:
The verse may be interpreted in two ways. It may either be taken to refer to the inborn idea in man about the existence of a Supreme Being Who has created and Who governs the universe. God has embedded this idea in the very nature of man so that he may be admonished thereby and seek a way towards his Maker. The expression, out of their loins, supports this interpretation. It should not, however, be supposed that the dialogue actually took place. The words are simply meant to express a state of affairs.
The second interpretation relates to the appearance of Prophets whom God sends to show people His way. In this case it is worthy of note that when speaking about "making them witnesses against their ownselves", the verse does not mention Adam but the children of Adam, which points to the fact that the expression, "offspring from the children of Adam", means the people of every new age or era to whom a Messenger of God is sent. It is, in fact, the advent of every new Messenger that prompts the Divine query, Am I not your Lord? The query asserts that when God has made a provision for the physical sustenance of mankind as well as for their moral and spiritual development, they cannot deny His lordship. To this question the only possible reply can be, Yea, we do bear witness. It is indeed only through the rejection of their Prophet that the people of an age become witnesses against themselves; for in that case they cannot take shelter behind the excuse that they did not know God or His Law or the Day of Judgement.
d
43:38.
527
这节经文可能论到, 创造并控制宇宙的安拉的存在的明证是埋置在人类本性中的; (30:31) 或者它可能意指安拉使者的降现, 那些使者向人们指出通往安拉的道路。“阿丹子孙的后代” 这句话, 意指安拉派遣天使到他们那里去的每一个时代的人们。实际上, 正是每一个新先知的降临才引起安拉的质问, “我不是你们的养主?” 这个质问意旨, 当安拉为人类提供粮食时, 也给他们的道德和精神发展提供条件。他们如何能否定他是他们的养主呢? 人们确实由于反对他们的先知而做反对他们自己的证明; 因为在这种情况下, 他们不能以推托作为掩护来说自己不知道有安拉, 或者不知道他的经典或赏罚时候。
a
43:83.
1061
Important Words:
ظھور (loins) is the plural of ظھر (back) which is derived from ظھر which means, it was or became apparent, open, plain or evident. ظھر means, among other things, the back; the part extending from the lower portion of the neck to the nearest part of the buttocks. Elsewhere the Quran uses the more familiar word اصلاب (4:24), i.e. loins. So in the text the word has been rightly translated as "loins".
Commentary:
The verse may be interpreted in two ways. It may either be taken to refer to the inborn idea in man about the existence of a Supreme Being Who has created and Who governs the universe. God has embedded this idea in the very nature of man so that he may be admonished thereby and seek a way towards his Maker. The expression, out of their loins, supports this interpretation. It should not, however, be supposed that the dialogue actually took place. The words are simply meant to express a state of affairs.
The second interpretation relates to the appearance of Prophets whom God sends to show people His way. In this case it is worthy of note that when speaking about "making them witnesses against their ownselves", the verse does not mention Adam but the children of Adam, which points to the fact that the expression, "offspring from the children of Adam", means the people of every new age or era to whom a Messenger of God is sent. It is, in fact, the advent of every new Messenger that prompts the Divine query, Am I not your Lord? The query asserts that when God has made a provision for the physical sustenance of mankind as well as for their moral and spiritual development, they cannot deny His lordship. To this question the only possible reply can be, Yea, we do bear witness. It is indeed only through the rejection of their Prophet that the people of an age become witnesses against themselves; for in that case they cannot take shelter behind the excuse that they did not know God or His Law or the Day of Judgement.
c
43:38.
1070
The verse may refer to the evidence embedded in the very nature of man about the existence of the Supreme Being Who has created the universe and controls it (30:31). Or it may refer to the appearance of Divine Prophets who show the way to God, the expression 'offspring from the children of Adam,' signifying the people of every age to whom a Messenger of God is sent. It is, in fact, the advent of every new Messenger which prompts the Divine query, Am I not your Lord? The query signifies that when God has made provision for the physical sustenance of man as well as for his moral and spiritual development, how can he deny His Lordship. It is indeed by rejecting their Prophet that men bear witness against themselves; for in that case they cannot take shelter behind the excuse that they did not know God or His Law or the Day of Judgment.
أَوْ تَقُولُوٓا۟ إِنَّمَآ أَشْرَكَ ءَابَآؤُنَا مِن قَبْلُ وَكُنَّا ذُرِّيَّةً مِّنۢ بَعْدِهِمْ ۖ أَفَتُهْلِكُنَا بِمَا فَعَلَ ٱلْمُبْطِلُونَ
7:39.
7:39.
7:39.
Commentary:
The appearance of a Prophet also debars the people of his time from urging the plea mentioned in the present verse, for then the truth is made manifest from falsehood and idolatry stands publicly condemned.
a
7:39.
a
7:39.
1062
Commentary:
The appearance of a Prophet also debars the people of his time from urging the plea mentioned in the present verse, for then the truth is made manifest from falsehood and idolatry stands publicly condemned.
a
7:39.
وَكَذَٰلِكَ نُفَصِّلُ ٱلْءَايَٰتِ وَلَعَلَّهُمْ يَرْجِعُونَ
یعنی محمد رسول اللہ صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم کے منکر۔
The appearance of a Prophet also debars the people of his time from urging the plea mentioned in v. 7:173 above, for then the truth is made Manifest from falsehood and idolatry stands publicly condemned.
2
یعنی محمد رسول اللہ صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم کے منکر۔
1071
The appearance of a Prophet also debars the people of his time from urging the plea mentioned in v. 7:173 above, for then the truth is made Manifest from falsehood and idolatry stands publicly condemned.
وَٱتْلُ عَلَيْهِمْ نَبَأَ ٱلَّذِىٓ ءَاتَيْنَٰهُ ءَايَٰتِنَا فَٱنسَلَخَ مِنْهَا فَأَتْبَعَهُ ٱلشَّيْطَٰنُ فَكَانَ مِنَ ٱلْغَاوِينَ
بائبل اور مفسرین ایک شخص بلعم باعور کا ذکر کرتے ہیں جس کے واقعات اس مثال سے ملتے ہیں۔ مگر درحقیقت یہ ایک مثال ہے جو کوئی بھی اپنے آپ کو ایسا بنالے اس پر صادق آجائے گی اور وہی بلعم باعور بن جائے گا۔
The reference here is not to any particular individual but to all persons to whom God shows Signs through a Prophet and who reject them. Similar expressions occur elsewhere in the Qur’an (e.g., 2:18). The verse has been particularly applied to one Bal‘am bin Ba‘ura who, it is related, lived in the time of Moses and who is reported to have been a virtuous man. Pride turned his head and he ended his life in disgrace. The verse may apply also to Abu Jahl or ‘Abdullah bin Ubayy bin Salul or for that matter to every prominent leader of disbelief.
Important Words:
انسلخ (stepped away) is derived from سلخ. They say سلخ جلدھا i.e. he stripped off its skin. سلخت عنھا قمیصھا means, I pulled off or stripped off her shirt. سلخنا الشھر means, we passed the month, or passed forth from the month. One would say سلخ النبات i.e. the plant shed its foliage and became leafless and then became green again. انسلخ means, he or it became stripped, or he or it passed, or he quitted a thing entirely. They say انسلخت الحیة من قشرھا i.e. the serpent came off, or divested itself of, its slough. انسلخ منه means, he or it became altogether separated from it; or he or it quitted it entirely (Lane & Aqrab).
اتبعه (followed him up). اتبع is derived from تبع. They say تبعه i.e. he followed him or it, or he went or walked after him or it. اتبع besides giving the causative sense is also used like تبع in the sense of following. They say اتبعه i.e. he followed his footsteps; he sought him; also he overtook him (Lane).
Commentary:
The verse does not refer to any particular individual but may apply to all persons to whom God shows signs through a Prophet and who reject them. Similar expressions which do not refer to any particular individual, but are of general application, also occur elsewhere in the Quran (e.g. 2:18). The verse under comment has been applied to one Bal‘am bin Ba‘ura who, it is related, lived in the time of Moses. He is reported to have been a virtuous man, but pride turned his head and he ended in disgrace. But the verse also aptly describes also the case of Abu Jahl who had clearly seen and even admitted the truth of the Holy Prophet, but proudly and scornfully remarked that his people had never owed allegiance to the house of ‘Abd Manaf, a progenitor of the Holy Prophet. The verse may equally apply to ‘Abdullah bin Ubayy bin Salul, the arch-hypocrite, who witnessed many signs establishing the truth of the Holy Prophet and even apparently professed his faith in him, but at heart ever remained his implacable enemy.
3
بائبل اور مفسرین ایک شخص بلعم باعور کا ذکر کرتے ہیں جس کے واقعات اس مثال سے ملتے ہیں۔ مگر درحقیقت یہ ایک مثال ہے جو کوئی بھی اپنے آپ کو ایسا بنالے اس پر صادق آجائے گی اور وہی بلعم باعور بن جائے گا۔
1063
Important Words:
انسلخ (stepped away) is derived from سلخ. They say سلخ جلدھا i.e. he stripped off its skin. سلخت عنھا قمیصھا means, I pulled off or stripped off her shirt. سلخنا الشھر means, we passed the month, or passed forth from the month. One would say سلخ النبات i.e. the plant shed its foliage and became leafless and then became green again. انسلخ means, he or it became stripped, or he or it passed, or he quitted a thing entirely. They say انسلخت الحیة من قشرھا i.e. the serpent came off, or divested itself of, its slough. انسلخ منه means, he or it became altogether separated from it; or he or it quitted it entirely (Lane & Aqrab).
اتبعه (followed him up). اتبع is derived from تبع. They say تبعه i.e. he followed him or it, or he went or walked after him or it. اتبع besides giving the causative sense is also used like تبع in the sense of following. They say اتبعه i.e. he followed his footsteps; he sought him; also he overtook him (Lane).
Commentary:
The verse does not refer to any particular individual but may apply to all persons to whom God shows signs through a Prophet and who reject them. Similar expressions which do not refer to any particular individual, but are of general application, also occur elsewhere in the Quran (e.g. 2:18). The verse under comment has been applied to one Bal‘am bin Ba‘ura who, it is related, lived in the time of Moses. He is reported to have been a virtuous man, but pride turned his head and he ended in disgrace. But the verse also aptly describes also the case of Abu Jahl who had clearly seen and even admitted the truth of the Holy Prophet, but proudly and scornfully remarked that his people had never owed allegiance to the house of ‘Abd Manaf, a progenitor of the Holy Prophet. The verse may equally apply to ‘Abdullah bin Ubayy bin Salul, the arch-hypocrite, who witnessed many signs establishing the truth of the Holy Prophet and even apparently professed his faith in him, but at heart ever remained his implacable enemy.
1072
The reference here is not to any particular individual but to all persons to whom God shows Signs through a Prophet and who reject them. Similar expressions occur elsewhere in the Qur’an (e.g., 2:18). The verse has been particularly applied to one Bal‘am bin Ba‘ura who, it is related, lived in the time of Moses and who is reported to have been a virtuous man. Pride turned his head and he ended his life in disgrace. The verse may apply also to Abu Jahl or ‘Abdullah bin Ubayy bin Salul or for that matter to every prominent leader of disbelief.
وَلَوْ شِئْنَا لَرَفَعْنَٰهُ بِهَا وَلَٰكِنَّهُۥٓ أَخْلَدَ إِلَى ٱلْأَرْضِ وَٱتَّبَعَ هَوَىٰهُ ۚ فَمَثَلُهُۥ كَمَثَلِ ٱلْكَلْبِ إِن تَحْمِلْ عَلَيْهِ يَلْهَثْ أَوْ تَتْرُكْهُ يَلْهَث ۚ ذَّٰلِكَ مَثَلُ ٱلْقَوْمِ ٱلَّذِينَ كَذَّبُوا۟ بِـَٔايَٰتِنَا ۚ فَٱقْصُصِ ٱلْقَصَصَ لَعَلَّهُمْ يَتَفَكَّرُونَ
یعنی ہمیشہ خداتعالیٰ کے خلاف شکایت کرتے رہتے ہیں کہ اس نے ہمیں کچھ نہیں دیا۔
Material things, specially love of money.
Yalhath, (from Lahatha which means, his breath rose on account of fatigue or weariness), signifies that whether or not such a one is asked to make sacrifices in the cause of religion, he seems to be always panting like a thirsty dog, as if the ever-increasing burden of sacrifices is leaving him completely exhausted.
Important Words:
تحمل علیه (thou drive him away). تحمل is derived from حمل. They say حمله i.e. he bore or carried or conveyed it. حمل علیه الشیءmeans, he loaded him with the thing, or he put the thing on him as a load; or he imposed on him the thing as a burden. حمل علیه means, he charged or assaulted or attacked him (Lane). It is in the last mentioned sense that the word has been rendered here as "drive him away".
یلھث (hangs out his tongue) is formed from لھث meaning, he thirsted; or thirst heated his body. They say لھث الکلب i.e. the dog put forth his tongue on account of thirst or fatigue or weariness. لھث الرجل means, the breath of the man rose on account of fatigue or weariness; or he was fatigued or weary (Lane & Aqrab).
قصص (description) is the noun-infinitive from قص. They say قص اثره i.e. he followed his footsteps; or he followed his track in pursuit. قص الشعر means, he cut or clipped the hair. قص علیه الخبر means, he related to-him the news or the narrative or the story. قصص therefore, means, description or explanation; a narrative or story; following someone or something in his or its footsteps or track (Lane & Aqrab). See also 3:63.
Commentary:
The verse continues the description of the similitude begun in the previous verse. When a man becomes wholly engrossed in worldly affairs and begins to follow his evil desires and inclinations and rejects truth, he becomes, degraded, as it were, to the position of a dog. His thirst for money becomes insatiable. He continues to hanker after the paltry goods of this world. This description quite fits in with a hypocrite or one weak in faith. Whether or not he is made to undergo sacrifices in the cause of religion, he seems to be always panting like a thirsty dog, as if the ever-increasing burden of sacrifices is leaving him exhausted. The above interpretation is in accord with the meaning of the expression حمل علیه in the sense of "putting a load on". If, however, the expression is taken in the sense of "attacking or charging" or for that matter "driving", then the words would mean that the weak of faith belonging to the class of people mentioned here always feel fatigued and weary in the way of God, whether they are smitten with afflictions and trials or not.
1
یعنی ہمیشہ خداتعالیٰ کے خلاف شکایت کرتے رہتے ہیں کہ اس نے ہمیں کچھ نہیں دیا۔
1064
Important Words:
تحمل علیه (thou drive him away). تحمل is derived from حمل. They say حمله i.e. he bore or carried or conveyed it. حمل علیه الشیءmeans, he loaded him with the thing, or he put the thing on him as a load; or he imposed on him the thing as a burden. حمل علیه means, he charged or assaulted or attacked him (Lane). It is in the last mentioned sense that the word has been rendered here as "drive him away".
یلھث (hangs out his tongue) is formed from لھث meaning, he thirsted; or thirst heated his body. They say لھث الکلب i.e. the dog put forth his tongue on account of thirst or fatigue or weariness. لھث الرجل means, the breath of the man rose on account of fatigue or weariness; or he was fatigued or weary (Lane & Aqrab).
قصص (description) is the noun-infinitive from قص. They say قص اثره i.e. he followed his footsteps; or he followed his track in pursuit. قص الشعر means, he cut or clipped the hair. قص علیه الخبر means, he related to-him the news or the narrative or the story. قصص therefore, means, description or explanation; a narrative or story; following someone or something in his or its footsteps or track (Lane & Aqrab). See also 3:63.
Commentary:
The verse continues the description of the similitude begun in the previous verse. When a man becomes wholly engrossed in worldly affairs and begins to follow his evil desires and inclinations and rejects truth, he becomes, degraded, as it were, to the position of a dog. His thirst for money becomes insatiable. He continues to hanker after the paltry goods of this world. This description quite fits in with a hypocrite or one weak in faith. Whether or not he is made to undergo sacrifices in the cause of religion, he seems to be always panting like a thirsty dog, as if the ever-increasing burden of sacrifices is leaving him exhausted. The above interpretation is in accord with the meaning of the expression حمل علیه in the sense of "putting a load on". If, however, the expression is taken in the sense of "attacking or charging" or for that matter "driving", then the words would mean that the weak of faith belonging to the class of people mentioned here always feel fatigued and weary in the way of God, whether they are smitten with afflictions and trials or not.
1073
Material things, specially love of money.
1074
Yalhath, (from Lahatha which means, his breath rose on account of fatigue or weariness), signifies that whether or not such a one is asked to make sacrifices in the cause of religion, he seems to be always panting like a thirsty dog, as if the ever-increasing burden of sacrifices is leaving him completely exhausted.
سَآءَ مَثَلًا ٱلْقَوْمُ ٱلَّذِينَ كَذَّبُوا۟ بِـَٔايَٰتِنَا وَأَنفُسَهُمْ كَانُوا۟ يَظْلِمُونَ
3:12; 7:183; 8:55.
3:12; 7:183; 8:55.
3:12; 7:183; 8:55.
b
3:12; 7:183; 8:55.
a
3:12; 7:183; 8:55.
a
3:12; 7:183; 8:55.
مَن يَهْدِ ٱللَّهُ فَهُوَ ٱلْمُهْتَدِى ۖ وَمَن يُضْلِلْ فَأُو۟لَٰٓئِكَ هُمُ ٱلْخَٰسِرُونَ
17:98; 18:18.
17:98; 18:18.
c
17:98; 18:18.
a
17:98; 18:18.
1065
Commentary:
See 2:27.
b
17:98; 18:18.
وَلَقَدْ ذَرَأْنَا لِجَهَنَّمَ كَثِيرًا مِّنَ ٱلْجِنِّ وَٱلْإِنسِ ۖ لَهُمْ قُلُوبٌ لَّا يَفْقَهُونَ بِهَا وَلَهُمْ أَعْيُنٌ لَّا يُبْصِرُونَ بِهَا وَلَهُمْ ءَاذَانٌ لَّا يَسْمَعُونَ بِهَآ ۚ أُو۟لَٰٓئِكَ كَٱلْأَنْعَٰمِ بَلْ هُمْ أَضَلُّ ۚ أُو۟لَٰٓئِكَ هُمُ ٱلْغَٰفِلُونَ
2:8; 22:47; 45:24.
25:45.
Lam is Lam-e-‘Aqibat denoting end or result. The verse has thus nothing to do with the object of man’s creation but only makes mention of the regrettable end of the life of many a man and jinn, (the latter word also meaning a special class of men, i.e. rulers or chiefs or great men). From the way in which they pass their days in sin and iniquity it seems as if they have been created for Hell.
2:8; 22:47; 45:24.
25:45.
Important Words:
The particle ل in the expression لجھنم is used to denote "end or result" and not "object" of the creation of the jinn and men. Such use is in perfect conformity with the idiom of the Arabic language, the لام in such a case being known as لام عاقبة(Lane).
Commentary:
The verse does not at all mean that men and jinn were created to be thrown into Hell. The use of the word "many" also belies that inference. Their creation, in fact, is intended to serve a great purpose (see 51:57). The present verse has thus nothing to do with the object of man’s creation, but only mentions the regrettable end of the life of many a man and jinn, the latter word also meaning a special class of men, i.e. rulers or chiefs or great men. They lead an evil life, the inevitable result of which is Hell. But from the way in which they spend their days in sin and iniquity it seems as if they were only created for Hell. The verse gives a brief but perfect description of those destined for Hell. They are the people whom God had endowed with understanding and with the faculty of perception and sight. They were blessed with all the necessary means by which they could find out and follow the right path and attain nearness to their Maker; but out of their perversity and waywardness they did not avail themselves of those means, with the result that they wandered away from the truth and fell into error. It was not, therefore, for Hell but for Heaven that God created them, but they themselves forsook the path of Heaven and chose the path of Hell.
The condition of such men is indeed worse than that of "cattle", because in spite of the fact that they possess understanding and the power to rise, they do not avail themselves of their understanding and, instead of rising (for which they are meant) ever go on falling lower and lower.
a
2:8; 22:47; 45:24.
b
25:45.
b
2:8; 22:47; 45:24.
c
25:45.
1066
Important Words:
The particle ل in the expression لجھنم is used to denote "end or result" and not "object" of the creation of the jinn and men. Such use is in perfect conformity with the idiom of the Arabic language, the لام in such a case being known as لام عاقبة(Lane).
Commentary:
The verse does not at all mean that men and jinn were created to be thrown into Hell. The use of the word "many" also belies that inference. Their creation, in fact, is intended to serve a great purpose (see 51:57). The present verse has thus nothing to do with the object of man’s creation, but only mentions the regrettable end of the life of many a man and jinn, the latter word also meaning a special class of men, i.e. rulers or chiefs or great men. They lead an evil life, the inevitable result of which is Hell. But from the way in which they spend their days in sin and iniquity it seems as if they were only created for Hell. The verse gives a brief but perfect description of those destined for Hell. They are the people whom God had endowed with understanding and with the faculty of perception and sight. They were blessed with all the necessary means by which they could find out and follow the right path and attain nearness to their Maker; but out of their perversity and waywardness they did not avail themselves of those means, with the result that they wandered away from the truth and fell into error. It was not, therefore, for Hell but for Heaven that God created them, but they themselves forsook the path of Heaven and chose the path of Hell.
The condition of such men is indeed worse than that of "cattle", because in spite of the fact that they possess understanding and the power to rise, they do not avail themselves of their understanding and, instead of rising (for which they are meant) ever go on falling lower and lower.
a
2:8; 22:47; 45:24.
b
25:45.
1075
Lam is Lam-e-‘Aqibat denoting end or result. The verse has thus nothing to do with the object of man’s creation but only makes mention of the regrettable end of the life of many a man and jinn, (the latter word also meaning a special class of men, i.e. rulers or chiefs or great men). From the way in which they pass their days in sin and iniquity it seems as if they have been created for Hell.
وَلِلَّهِ ٱلْأَسْمَآءُ ٱلْحُسْنَىٰ فَٱدْعُوهُ بِهَا ۖ وَذَرُوا۟ ٱلَّذِينَ يُلْحِدُونَ فِىٓ أَسْمَٰٓئِهِۦ ۚ سَيُجْزَوْنَ مَا كَانُوا۟ يَعْمَلُونَ
17:111.
The proper name of God is Allah; all the rest strictly speaking are His attributes. While praying one should invoke such Divine attributes as are directly related to the object of one’s prayer.
Deviating from the right way with respect to God’s attributes may signify that God being the Possessor of all the best attributes mentioned in the Qur’an or the Hadith, there is no need to devise other attributes for Him, which are inconsistent with His Majesty, Dignity and all-comprehensive Mercy.
17:111.
Important Words:
الاسماء الحسنی (perfect attributes). The word اسماء is the plural of اسم (for which see 1:1 & 2:32), meaning, (1) name; and (2) attribute. الحسنی which is the feminine of الاحسن means, that which is better or that which is best; the final good state or condition. So الاسماء الحسنی means, best names, or best attributes, or perfect attributes. The term is specifically used to denote the attributes of God.
یلحدون (deviate from the right way) is derived from لحد which means, he or it declined or deviated from the right course, or he or it inclined. الحد also means the same. الحد فی الدین means, he deviated or swerved from the right way with respect to religion; he impugned religion. الحد also means, he disputed or wrangled. الحد به means, he brought a reproach upon him; or he held him in light estimation; or he despised him; or he said of him what was false (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The proper name of God is only Allah, all the rest being, strictly speaking, not His names but attributes. The verse tells us the secret as to how our prayers can be readily accepted. While praying, we should invoke such attributes of God as are directly related to the object of our prayer. This will make our prayer more susceptible of acceptance, because, by so doing, we would excite the jealousy of God with regard to the relevant attribute of His, with the result that the prayer, if otherwise acceptable, will not be suffered to go in vain. The Quran specifically mentions as many as 69 Divine attributes, but there are others which may be inferred and yet others which are found mentioned in the Hadith.
The verse next proceeds to enjoin the believers to have nothing to do with those who devise for God attributes which are not attributable to Him. Says the verse: Leave alone those who deviate from the right way with respect to His attributes. When God possesses all the best attributes mentioned in the Quran or the Hadith, what need is there to devise other attributes for Him? Such attributes cannot be free from error. An instance of such an ill-devised attribute is عادل (Just) which Christians attribute to God. The Quran says that God certainly is not unjust but at the same time it scrupulously avoids the ascription of the attribute of عادل (Just) to Him, for the ascription of this attribute to God would imply that His justice should demand that He must always punish sinners. But He is not bound to do so, because He is Forgiving and Merciful and He can pardon any sinner. In fact, God is not like a judge bound by the Law to deal with men according to their deeds. But He is مالك or Master of His creatures and Master of His law as well. He can forgive the sins of His servants as and when He pleases. By calling God "just", the Christian Church had to enlist the aid of a so-called redeemer who, by his supposed death on the cross, should atone for the sins of men to satisfy God’s attribute of justice.
c
17:111.
528
安拉的本名为 اَللهAllah;其余的名字严格地说都是他的常德的名字。在祈祷时, 人们应该呼唤与他们祈祷目的直接有关的那些常德的名字。
529
“那些以安拉常德妄作邪说的人” 可能意指安拉是 «古兰经» 和圣训中提及的所有最好常德的持有主, 不需要为他想出其它的常德, 这样做不符合他的庄严、高贵和无所不包的仁慈。
a
17:111.
1067
Important Words:
الاسماء الحسنی (perfect attributes). The word اسماء is the plural of اسم (for which see 1:1 & 2:32), meaning, (1) name; and (2) attribute. الحسنی which is the feminine of الاحسن means, that which is better or that which is best; the final good state or condition. So الاسماء الحسنی means, best names, or best attributes, or perfect attributes. The term is specifically used to denote the attributes of God.
یلحدون (deviate from the right way) is derived from لحد which means, he or it declined or deviated from the right course, or he or it inclined. الحد also means the same. الحد فی الدین means, he deviated or swerved from the right way with respect to religion; he impugned religion. الحد also means, he disputed or wrangled. الحد به means, he brought a reproach upon him; or he held him in light estimation; or he despised him; or he said of him what was false (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The proper name of God is only Allah, all the rest being, strictly speaking, not His names but attributes. The verse tells us the secret as to how our prayers can be readily accepted. While praying, we should invoke such attributes of God as are directly related to the object of our prayer. This will make our prayer more susceptible of acceptance, because, by so doing, we would excite the jealousy of God with regard to the relevant attribute of His, with the result that the prayer, if otherwise acceptable, will not be suffered to go in vain. The Quran specifically mentions as many as 69 Divine attributes, but there are others which may be inferred and yet others which are found mentioned in the Hadith.
The verse next proceeds to enjoin the believers to have nothing to do with those who devise for God attributes which are not attributable to Him. Says the verse: Leave alone those who deviate from the right way with respect to His attributes. When God possesses all the best attributes mentioned in the Quran or the Hadith, what need is there to devise other attributes for Him? Such attributes cannot be free from error. An instance of such an ill-devised attribute is عادل (Just) which Christians attribute to God. The Quran says that God certainly is not unjust but at the same time it scrupulously avoids the ascription of the attribute of عادل (Just) to Him, for the ascription of this attribute to God would imply that His justice should demand that He must always punish sinners. But He is not bound to do so, because He is Forgiving and Merciful and He can pardon any sinner. In fact, God is not like a judge bound by the Law to deal with men according to their deeds. But He is مالك or Master of His creatures and Master of His law as well. He can forgive the sins of His servants as and when He pleases. By calling God "just", the Christian Church had to enlist the aid of a so-called redeemer who, by his supposed death on the cross, should atone for the sins of men to satisfy God’s attribute of justice.
c
17:111.
1076
The proper name of God is Allah; all the rest strictly speaking are His attributes. While praying one should invoke such Divine attributes as are directly related to the object of one’s prayer.
1077
Deviating from the right way with respect to God’s attributes may signify that God being the Possessor of all the best attributes mentioned in the Qur’an or the Hadith, there is no need to devise other attributes for Him, which are inconsistent with His Majesty, Dignity and all-comprehensive Mercy.
وَمِمَّنْ خَلَقْنَآ أُمَّةٌ يَهْدُونَ بِٱلْحَقِّ وَبِهِۦ يَعْدِلُونَ
7:160.
7:160.
7:160.
Commentary:
The verse does not mean that among the opponents of the Holy Prophet there were "people who guided men with truth and did justice therewith". What it means is that among God’s creatures there are men who not only themselves are rightly guided and practise justice but also enjoin others to do the same; and the verse hints that it behoves other people to follow their example. The reference obviously is to those who accepted the Holy Prophet; or the verse may refer to God-fearing people who lived before Islam.
d
7:160.
a
7:160.
1068
Commentary:
The verse does not mean that among the opponents of the Holy Prophet there were "people who guided men with truth and did justice therewith". What it means is that among God’s creatures there are men who not only themselves are rightly guided and practise justice but also enjoin others to do the same; and the verse hints that it behoves other people to follow their example. The reference obviously is to those who accepted the Holy Prophet; or the verse may refer to God-fearing people who lived before Islam.
d
7:160.
وَٱلَّذِينَ كَذَّبُوا۟ بِـَٔايَٰتِنَا سَنَسْتَدْرِجُهُم مِّنْ حَيْثُ لَا يَعْلَمُونَ
3:12; 8:55; 68:45.
3:12; 8:55; 68:45.
3:12; 7:183; 8:55.
Commentary:
This verse speaks of the opponents of Islam. The Battle of Badr provided a good illustration of the destruction promised to them in this verse. Neither the Muslims nor the Meccans knew that a battle was about to take place. The disaster came to the Meccans as a bolt from the blue, so that when the news of the overwhelming defeat reached Mecca, the people were simply stunned to hear it. Other disasters also followed.
e
3:12; 8:55; 68:45.
b
3:12; 7:183; 8:55.
1069
Commentary:
This verse speaks of the opponents of Islam. The Battle of Badr provided a good illustration of the destruction promised to them in this verse. Neither the Muslims nor the Meccans knew that a battle was about to take place. The disaster came to the Meccans as a bolt from the blue, so that when the news of the overwhelming defeat reached Mecca, the people were simply stunned to hear it. Other disasters also followed.
e
3:12; 8:55; 68:45.
وَأُمْلِى لَهُمْ ۚ إِنَّ كَيْدِى مَتِينٌ
3:179; 68:46.
3:179; 68:46.
3:179; 68:46.
Important Words:
متین (mighty) is derived from متن. They say متن الشیء i.e. the thing became strong, firm or hard. متین means, strong, stout, firm or hard; possessing any quality in a strong degree (Lane). متین is also one of the attributes of God, meaning, Strong and Mighty; He Whom fatigue or weariness touches not (Aqrab).
Commentary:
God’s delay in punishing disbelievers does not mean that He is weak; on the contrary, being All-Powerful and having them completely in His grasp, He is never in a hurry to punish. He punishes when in His infinite wisdom He thinks fit to do so.
f
3:179; 68:46.
a
3:179; 68:46.
1070
Important Words:
متین (mighty) is derived from متن. They say متن الشیء i.e. the thing became strong, firm or hard. متین means, strong, stout, firm or hard; possessing any quality in a strong degree (Lane). متین is also one of the attributes of God, meaning, Strong and Mighty; He Whom fatigue or weariness touches not (Aqrab).
Commentary:
God’s delay in punishing disbelievers does not mean that He is weak; on the contrary, being All-Powerful and having them completely in His grasp, He is never in a hurry to punish. He punishes when in His infinite wisdom He thinks fit to do so.
f
3:179; 68:46.
أَوَلَمْ يَتَفَكَّرُوا۟ ۗ مَا بِصَاحِبِهِم مِّن جِنَّةٍ ۚ إِنْ هُوَ إِلَّا نَذِيرٌ مُّبِينٌ
23:26; 34:47; 52:30; 81:23.
23:26; 34:47; 52:30; 81:23.
Sahib (companion) implies a refutation of the charge of insanity brought against the Holy Prophet, as well as a veiled rebuke to the Meccans. They are told that the Holy Prophet is their companion. He has lived and moved among them and they have known him for years; so they could easily see, and indeed in their heart of hearts they are convinced, that there is nothing of insanity about him.
23:26; 34:47; 52:30; 81:23.
Important Words:
صاحب (companion) is derived from صحب which means, he was or became his companion, associate, comrade, fellow or friend. صاحب of which the plural is اصحاب or صحابة means, a companion, associate, comrade, fellow or friend; owner or master; possessor; inmate; manager or disposer; one who keeps or adheres to a thing (Lane). Figuratively the word is also used in the sense of helper.
Commentary:
The word صاحب (companion) meaning both a companion and a helper is not intended as a plain reference to the Holy Prophet. The word has been specially chosen to imply a refutation of the charge of insanity brought by some of his enemies against the Holy Prophet, as well as a veiled rebuke to the Meccans. They are told that the Prophet was their companion and associate. He lived and moved among them and they knew him perfectly well and, therefore, they could easily see, and indeed in their heart of hearts they knew that there was nothing of insanity about him. He was also their helper and was constantly working for their good which constituted further proof of the fact that he was not insane. That he was نذیر مبین (a plain warner) and issued his warnings in a clear and reasoned manner also pointed to the same conclusion—that he was in full possession of his senses.
g
23:26; 34:47; 52:30; 81:23.
b
23:26; 34:47; 52:30; 81:23.
1071
Important Words:
صاحب (companion) is derived from صحب which means, he was or became his companion, associate, comrade, fellow or friend. صاحب of which the plural is اصحاب or صحابة means, a companion, associate, comrade, fellow or friend; owner or master; possessor; inmate; manager or disposer; one who keeps or adheres to a thing (Lane). Figuratively the word is also used in the sense of helper.
Commentary:
The word صاحب (companion) meaning both a companion and a helper is not intended as a plain reference to the Holy Prophet. The word has been specially chosen to imply a refutation of the charge of insanity brought by some of his enemies against the Holy Prophet, as well as a veiled rebuke to the Meccans. They are told that the Prophet was their companion and associate. He lived and moved among them and they knew him perfectly well and, therefore, they could easily see, and indeed in their heart of hearts they knew that there was nothing of insanity about him. He was also their helper and was constantly working for their good which constituted further proof of the fact that he was not insane. That he was نذیر مبین (a plain warner) and issued his warnings in a clear and reasoned manner also pointed to the same conclusion—that he was in full possession of his senses.
a
23:26; 34:47; 52:30; 81:23.
1078
Sahib (companion) implies a refutation of the charge of insanity brought against the Holy Prophet, as well as a veiled rebuke to the Meccans. They are told that the Holy Prophet is their companion. He has lived and moved among them and they have known him for years; so they could easily see, and indeed in their heart of hearts they are convinced, that there is nothing of insanity about him.
أَوَلَمْ يَنظُرُوا۟ فِى مَلَكُوتِ ٱلسَّمَٰوَٰتِ وَٱلْأَرْضِ وَمَا خَلَقَ ٱللَّهُ مِن شَىْءٍ وَأَنْ عَسَىٰٓ أَن يَكُونَ قَدِ ٱقْتَرَبَ أَجَلُهُمْ ۖ فَبِأَىِّ حَدِيثٍۭ بَعْدَهُۥ يُؤْمِنُونَ
6:76; 10:102.
45:7; 77:51.
Do not the Meccans see the great and numerous changes that are taking place around them, which point to the approach of a new era? All signs point to the fact that idolatry is going to disappear from the country, giving place to Islam. The word "Kingdom" refers to the control which God exercises over heaven and earth.
When disbelievers are rejecting the Qur’an which is such a perfect and complete Law, what else is there for them to believe in?
6:76; 10:102.
45:7; 77:51.
Commentary:
The verse draws the attention of the Meccans to the great and numerous changes that were taking place around them, which pointed to the approach of a new era. All signs pointed to the fact that idolatry was going to disappear from the country, giving place to Islam. The word ملکوت (kingdom) refers to the control which God exercises over heaven and earth. See also 6:76.
The words بای حدیث (in what thing) may also be rendered as "by means of what thing". In this case, the last sentence of the verse would mean that when disbelievers had reached their term, they would have no time left to believe and repent. The sentence thus constitutes a sort of exhortation to them to make haste and avail themselves of the present opportunity before it is too late.
In the former sense of the words, (i.e. as rendered in the text), the sentence would mean, "When the disbelievers are rejecting the Quran,which is such a perfect and complete Law, what else is left for them to believe in?"
a
6:76; 10:102.
b
45:7; 77:51.
a
6:76; 10:102.
b
45:7; 77:51.
1072
Commentary:
The verse draws the attention of the Meccans to the great and numerous changes that were taking place around them, which pointed to the approach of a new era. All signs pointed to the fact that idolatry was going to disappear from the country, giving place to Islam. The word ملکوت (kingdom) refers to the control which God exercises over heaven and earth. See also 6:76.
The words بای حدیث (in what thing) may also be rendered as "by means of what thing". In this case, the last sentence of the verse would mean that when disbelievers had reached their term, they would have no time left to believe and repent. The sentence thus constitutes a sort of exhortation to them to make haste and avail themselves of the present opportunity before it is too late.
In the former sense of the words, (i.e. as rendered in the text), the sentence would mean, "When the disbelievers are rejecting the Quran,which is such a perfect and complete Law, what else is left for them to believe in?"
b
6:76; 10:102.
c
45:7; 77:51.
1079
Do not the Meccans see the great and numerous changes that are taking place around them, which point to the approach of a new era? All signs point to the fact that idolatry is going to disappear from the country, giving place to Islam. The word "Kingdom" refers to the control which God exercises over heaven and earth.
1080
When disbelievers are rejecting the Qur’an which is such a perfect and complete Law, what else is there for them to believe in?
مَن يُضْلِلِ ٱللَّهُ فَلَا هَادِىَ لَهُۥ ۚ وَيَذَرُهُمْ فِى طُغْيَٰنِهِمْ يَعْمَهُونَ
یعنی جو سرکشی کرتا ہے اُسے ہدایت نہیں دیتا مگر جو توبہ کرتا ہے اُسے ہدایت دیتا ہے۔
c
7:179; 17:98; 18:18.
d
2:16; 6:111.
1
یعنی جو سرکشی کرتا ہے اُسے ہدایت نہیں دیتا مگر جو توبہ کرتا ہے اُسے ہدایت دیتا ہے۔
c
7:179; 17:98; 18:18.
d
2:16; 6:111.
1073
Commentary:
See 2:27.
d
7:179; 17:98; 18:18.
e
2:16; 6:111.
يَسْـَٔلُونَكَ عَنِ ٱلسَّاعَةِ أَيَّانَ مُرْسَىٰهَا ۖ قُلْ إِنَّمَا عِلْمُهَا عِندَ رَبِّى ۖ لَا يُجَلِّيهَا لِوَقْتِهَآ إِلَّا هُوَ ۚ ثَقُلَتْ فِى ٱلسَّمَٰوَٰتِ وَٱلْأَرْضِ ۚ لَا تَأْتِيكُمْ إِلَّا بَغْتَةً ۗ يَسْـَٔلُونَكَ كَأَنَّكَ حَفِىٌّ عَنْهَا ۖ قُلْ إِنَّمَا عِلْمُهَا عِندَ ٱللَّهِ وَلَٰكِنَّ أَكْثَرَ ٱلنَّاسِ لَا يَعْلَمُونَ
33:64; 78:2; 79:43.
31:35; 43:86.
16:78; 54:51.
给予惩罚, 对安拉来说感到同人们接受惩罚一样的痛苦, 这就是这些字的意思。“在天地之间它将是一项严重的 (事件)”, 中的 “天” 代表安拉和天使, “地” 代表人类。
حَفِیّ (Hafiyy) 的意思是, 在会见某人时表示很大的关心和表现出快乐或愉快的样子;追根问底;或彻底知晓。(Lane)
16:78; 54:51.
33:64; 78:2; 79:43.
31:35; 43:86.
Mursa is noun-infinitive or noun of time or noun of place (Lane).
The awarding of punishment is as painful to God as the receiving of it is to men and this is the meaning of the words, It lies heavy on the heavens and the earth; "heavens" representing God and angels, and "earth" representing human beings.
Hafiyy means, showing much solicitude and manifesting joy or pleasure at meeting another; going to the utmost limit in asking or inquiring; or knowing in the utmost degree (Lane).
16:78; 54:51.
33:64; 78:2; 79:43.
31:35; 43:86.
Important Words:
ایان مرساھا (when will it come to pass?) مرسی is derived from رسا. They say رساالجبل i.e. the mountain was firmly based or fixed upon the ground. رست السفینة means, the ship cast anchor and became stationary. مرسی is the noun-infinitive or a noun of time or a noun of place, meaning, the act of anchoring or the time or place of anchorage; or the time and place of becoming stationary; or of coming to pass. The expression ایان مرساھا means, when will it come to pass, or what is the time of its taking place; or when will it occur or happen? (Lane & Aqrab).
حفی (well acquainted) is derived from حفی which means, he walked barefooted; or his feet became chafed by walking much. حفی به means, he showed him much honour and kindness and affection; or he behaved towards him with solicitude and manifested joy and pleasure. حفی عنه means, he asked or inquired much respecting him; he exceeded the usual bounds in making much inquiry respecting him. So حفی means, showing much honour and solicitude and manifesting joy or pleasure at meeting another; asking or inquiring much respecting another’s state or condition; going to the utmost in asking or inquiring; or knowing in the utmost degree (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The reference in the opening sentence of the verse is to 7:186. When the opponents of Islam were told that their hour had already drawn near, they inquired of the Prophet the exact time when the promised hour would come. The awarding of punishment is as painful to God as the receiving of it is to men, and this is the meaning of the words, It lies heavy on the heavens and the earth. The word "heavens" here represents God and angels, while the word "earth" represents human beings.
The word حفی signifies (1) importunate in inquiring; or (2) well acquainted. The sentence would thus mean: (1) They ask thee concerning the exact time when the hour of their punishment will come to pass, as if thou wert repeatedly inquiring of God as to its time of occurrence; or (2) they ask thee about the time of the "Hour", as if thou wert well acquainted with it. In both these cases the clause would imply that the Holy Prophet neither knew when the "Hour" would come to pass nor was he very solicitous about it.
e
33:64; 78:2; 79:43.
f
31:35; 43:86.
g
16:78; 54:51.
530
给予惩罚, 对安拉来说感到同人们接受惩罚一样的痛苦, 这就是这些字的意思。“在天地之间它将是一项严重的 (事件)”, 中的 “天” 代表安拉和天使, “地” 代表人类。
531
حَفِیّ (Hafiyy) 的意思是, 在会见某人时表示很大的关心和表现出快乐或愉快的样子;追根问底;或彻底知晓。(Lane)
a
16:78; 54:51.
e
33:64; 78:2; 79:43.
f
31:35; 43:86.
1074
Important Words:
ایان مرساھا (when will it come to pass?) مرسی is derived from رسا. They say رساالجبل i.e. the mountain was firmly based or fixed upon the ground. رست السفینة means, the ship cast anchor and became stationary. مرسی is the noun-infinitive or a noun of time or a noun of place, meaning, the act of anchoring or the time or place of anchorage; or the time and place of becoming stationary; or of coming to pass. The expression ایان مرساھا means, when will it come to pass, or what is the time of its taking place; or when will it occur or happen? (Lane & Aqrab).
حفی (well acquainted) is derived from حفی which means, he walked barefooted; or his feet became chafed by walking much. حفی به means, he showed him much honour and kindness and affection; or he behaved towards him with solicitude and manifested joy and pleasure. حفی عنه means, he asked or inquired much respecting him; he exceeded the usual bounds in making much inquiry respecting him. So حفی means, showing much honour and solicitude and manifesting joy or pleasure at meeting another; asking or inquiring much respecting another’s state or condition; going to the utmost in asking or inquiring; or knowing in the utmost degree (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The reference in the opening sentence of the verse is to 7:186. When the opponents of Islam were told that their hour had already drawn near, they inquired of the Prophet the exact time when the promised hour would come. The awarding of punishment is as painful to God as the receiving of it is to men, and this is the meaning of the words, It lies heavy on the heavens and the earth. The word "heavens" here represents God and angels, while the word "earth" represents human beings.
The word حفی signifies (1) importunate in inquiring; or (2) well acquainted. The sentence would thus mean: (1) They ask thee concerning the exact time when the hour of their punishment will come to pass, as if thou wert repeatedly inquiring of God as to its time of occurrence; or (2) they ask thee about the time of the "Hour", as if thou wert well acquainted with it. In both these cases the clause would imply that the Holy Prophet neither knew when the "Hour" would come to pass nor was he very solicitous about it.
a
16:78; 54:51.
f
33:64; 78:2; 79:43.
g
31:35; 43:86.
1081
Mursa is noun-infinitive or noun of time or noun of place (Lane).
1082
The awarding of punishment is as painful to God as the receiving of it is to men and this is the meaning of the words, It lies heavy on the heavens and the earth; "heavens" representing God and angels, and "earth" representing human beings.
1083
Hafiyy means, showing much solicitude and manifesting joy or pleasure at meeting another; going to the utmost limit in asking or inquiring; or knowing in the utmost degree (Lane).
قُل لَّآ أَمْلِكُ لِنَفْسِى نَفْعًا وَلَا ضَرًّا إِلَّا مَا شَآءَ ٱللَّهُ ۚ وَلَوْ كُنتُ أَعْلَمُ ٱلْغَيْبَ لَٱسْتَكْثَرْتُ مِنَ ٱلْخَيْرِ وَمَا مَسَّنِىَ ٱلسُّوٓءُ ۚ إِنْ أَنَا۠ إِلَّا نَذِيرٌ وَبَشِيرٌ لِّقَوْمٍ يُؤْمِنُونَ
10:50; 72:22.
2:120; 5:20; 11:3.
Commentary:
By the word "good" in the sentence, I should have secured abundance of good, is meant no material good, but spiritual good. As for material good, it is well-known that it did come to the Holy Prophet, but he discarded it, praying to God in the words اللھم احیینی مسکیناوامتنی مسکینا i.e. "My God, make me live the life of a poor man and let death come to me when I am poor" (Tirmidhi). So by the word "good" is here meant, not worldly good or riches but spiritual good or the good of Islam, which the Holy Prophet so ardently desired.
The word "unseen" in the clause, If I had knowledge of the unseen, means the secret ways of purifying men’s hearts which are known to God alone (16:10). The Holy Prophet is thus represented as saying: "'If I had known the secret and hidden ways by which men’s hearts are turned to truth, I would have certainly used them and would have made all of you accept the true Faith."
The expression, and evil should not have touched me, means that in the event of my having won over all men to Islam, there would have been no war.
h
10:50; 72:22.
i
2:120; 5:20; 11:3.
a
10:50; 72:22.
b
2:120; 5:20; 11:3.
1075
Commentary:
By the word "good" in the sentence, I should have secured abundance of good, is meant no material good, but spiritual good. As for material good, it is well-known that it did come to the Holy Prophet, but he discarded it, praying to God in the words اللھم احیینی مسکیناوامتنی مسکینا i.e. "My God, make me live the life of a poor man and let death come to me when I am poor" (Tirmidhi). So by the word "good" is here meant, not worldly good or riches but spiritual good or the good of Islam, which the Holy Prophet so ardently desired.
The word "unseen" in the clause, If I had knowledge of the unseen, means the secret ways of purifying men’s hearts which are known to God alone (16:10). The Holy Prophet is thus represented as saying: "'If I had known the secret and hidden ways by which men’s hearts are turned to truth, I would have certainly used them and would have made all of you accept the true Faith."
The expression, and evil should not have touched me, means that in the event of my having won over all men to Islam, there would have been no war.
b
10:50; 72:22.
c
2:120; 5:20; 11:3.
۞ هُوَ ٱلَّذِى خَلَقَكُم مِّن نَّفْسٍ وَٰحِدَةٍ وَجَعَلَ مِنْهَا زَوْجَهَا لِيَسْكُنَ إِلَيْهَا ۖ فَلَمَّا تَغَشَّىٰهَا حَمَلَتْ حَمْلًا خَفِيفًا فَمَرَّتْ بِهِۦ ۖ فَلَمَّآ أَثْقَلَت دَّعَوَا ٱللَّهَ رَبَّهُمَا لَئِنْ ءَاتَيْتَنَا صَٰلِحًا لَّنَكُونَنَّ مِنَ ٱلشَّٰكِرِينَ
4:2; 16:73; 39:7.
30:22.
One of the primary objects of marriage is that man and woman should be a source of comfort and solace to each other. Man is social by nature and it is his natural craving for a close companion which is supplied by marriage.
4:2; 16:73; 39:7.
30:22.
Commentary:
By the words, a single soul, is here meant the father. The verse does not refer to Adam or for that matter to any particular man but speaks of men generally. See also 4:2.
The verse describes one of the objects of marriage, which is that man and woman may be a source of comfort and solace to each other. Man is highly social by nature, and it is his natural craving for a close companion that is supplied by marriage. Without the institution of marriage man, in most cases, would have vainly spent his whole life in search of a true and loyal companion.
a
4:2; 16:73; 39:7.
b
30:22.
c
4:2; 16:73; 39:7.
d
30:22.
1076
Commentary:
By the words, a single soul, is here meant the father. The verse does not refer to Adam or for that matter to any particular man but speaks of men generally. See also 4:2.
The verse describes one of the objects of marriage, which is that man and woman may be a source of comfort and solace to each other. Man is highly social by nature, and it is his natural craving for a close companion that is supplied by marriage. Without the institution of marriage man, in most cases, would have vainly spent his whole life in search of a true and loyal companion.
d
4:2; 16:73; 39:7.
e
30:22.
1084
One of the primary objects of marriage is that man and woman should be a source of comfort and solace to each other. Man is social by nature and it is his natural craving for a close companion which is supplied by marriage.
فَلَمَّآ ءَاتَىٰهُمَا صَٰلِحًا جَعَلَا لَهُۥ شُرَكَآءَ فِيمَآ ءَاتَىٰهُمَا ۚ فَتَعَٰلَى ٱللَّهُ عَمَّا يُشْرِكُونَ
Commentary:
The words, they attribute to Him partners, mean that when the parents have begotten a good child, they begin to think that the child was the gift of someone other than Allah.
1077
Commentary:
The words, they attribute to Him partners, mean that when the parents have begotten a good child, they begin to think that the child was the gift of someone other than Allah.
أَيُشْرِكُونَ مَا لَا يَخْلُقُ شَيْـًٔا وَهُمْ يُخْلَقُونَ
16:21; 25:4.
16:21; 25:4.
c
16:21; 25:4.
a
16:21; 25:4.
1078
Commentary:
This and the next verse speak of such human beings as are looked upon and worshipped as God.
a
16:21; 25:4.
وَلَا يَسْتَطِيعُونَ لَهُمْ نَصْرًا وَلَآ أَنفُسَهُمْ يَنصُرُونَ
7:198; 21:44; 36:76.
7:198; 21:44; 36:76.
7:198; 21:44; 36:76.
d
7:198; 21:44; 36:76.
b
7:198; 21:44; 36:76.
b
7:198; 21:44; 36:76.
وَإِن تَدْعُوهُمْ إِلَى ٱلْهُدَىٰ لَا يَتَّبِعُوكُمْ ۚ سَوَآءٌ عَلَيْكُمْ أَدَعَوْتُمُوهُمْ أَمْ أَنتُمْ صَٰمِتُونَ
7:199.
7:199.
e
7:199.
c
7:199.
1079
Commentary:
This verse refers to inanimate things such as idols and images which some people, out of their ignorance, take as gods.
c
7:199.
إِنَّ ٱلَّذِينَ تَدْعُونَ مِن دُونِ ٱللَّهِ عِبَادٌ أَمْثَالُكُمْ ۖ فَٱدْعُوهُمْ فَلْيَسْتَجِيبُوا۟ لَكُمْ إِن كُنتُمْ صَٰدِقِينَ
35:15.
The verse constitutes an open challenge to idol-worshippers to the effect that all animate and inanimate things that they call on besides Allah can never answer their prayers, because the idols do not possess the power to do so. But the Living God answers the prayers of His devotees.
35:15.
Commentary:
The verse constitutes an open challenge to the idol-worshippers or believers in the plurality of gods that all animate and inanimate things that they call on beside Allah will never answer their prayers, because they do not possess the power to do so.
f
35:15.
532
这节经文对偶像崇拜者是一个公开的挑战, 其大意是, 所有生物和非生物除了向安拉呼唤以外其它的都不能回答他们的祈求, 因为偶像没有能力这样做。但是永生的安拉能答复信仰他的人们的祈祷。
a
35:15.
1080
Commentary:
The verse constitutes an open challenge to the idol-worshippers or believers in the plurality of gods that all animate and inanimate things that they call on beside Allah will never answer their prayers, because they do not possess the power to do so.
d
35:15.
1085
The verse constitutes an open challenge to idol-worshippers to the effect that all animate and inanimate things that they call on besides Allah can never answer their prayers, because the idols do not possess the power to do so. But the Living God answers the prayers of His devotees.
أَلَهُمْ أَرْجُلٌ يَمْشُونَ بِهَآ ۖ أَمْ لَهُمْ أَيْدٍ يَبْطِشُونَ بِهَآ ۖ أَمْ لَهُمْ أَعْيُنٌ يُبْصِرُونَ بِهَآ ۖ أَمْ لَهُمْ ءَاذَانٌ يَسْمَعُونَ بِهَا ۗ قُلِ ٱدْعُوا۟ شُرَكَآءَكُمْ ثُمَّ كِيدُونِ فَلَا تُنظِرُونِ
2:8; 22:47; 45:24.
10:72; 11:56.
这一节和下一节经文加强了前一节经文中向非信者提出的挑战。他们受到挑战说, 要他们祈求他们的诸神灵在反对伊斯兰教的战斗中帮助他们, 利用他们全部资源和集合他们所有的军队来向伊斯兰教进攻, 千方百计地来消灭它并不失时机地进攻穆圣, 然后看看他们联合起来的决定性的挣扎能给他 作出什么损害。安拉已许诺帮助他的先知和他的事业兴旺和胜利。(5:68和58:22)
2:8; 22:47; 45:24.
10:72; 11:56.
This and the next verse constitute an amplification of the challenge held out to disbelievers in the previous verse. They are challenged to call upon their gods to help them in their campaign against Islam, to make use of their entire resources and to muster all their forces to attack it, leaving no stone unturned to bring it to naught and to lose no time in attacking the Holy Prophet and then see what harm their combined and determined efforts do to him. God has promised to help His Prophet and to make his cause prosper and triumph (5:68 & 58:22).
2:8; 22:47; 45:24.
10:72; 11:56.
Commentary:
This and the next verse are an amplification of the challenge held out in the previous one. Disbelievers are challenged to call upon their gods to help them in their campaign against Islam, to make use of their entire resources and to muster all their forces to attack it, combining their feet, hands, eyes and ears (symbolic of different classes of men) and leaving no stone unturned to bring it to naught and to waste no time in attacking the Holy Prophet and then see what harm their combined and determined efforts do to him. God has promised to help His Prophet and to make his cause prosper and triumph (5:68 & 58:22).
The above challenge was made at Mecca, when Islam, being yet in its infancy, was very weak and the Holy Prophet and his followers seemed to be entirely at the mercy of their cruel and powerful foe. Such a challenge under such conditions could not but be issued by a true Messenger of God. The challenge was also meant to demonstrate to the Meccans the helplessness of their gods; for it invited them to enlist their help against Islam.
a
2:8; 22:47; 45:24.
b
10:72; 11:56.
533
这一节和下一节经文加强了前一节经文中向非信者提出的挑战。他们受到挑战说, 要他们祈求他们的诸神灵在反对伊斯兰教的战斗中帮助他们, 利用他们全部资源和集合他们所有的军队来向伊斯兰教进攻, 千方百计地来消灭它并不失时机地进攻穆圣, 然后看看他们联合起来的决定性的挣扎能给他 作出什么损害。安拉已许诺帮助他的先知和他的事业兴旺和胜利。(5:68和58:22)
b
2:8; 22:47; 45:24.
c
10:72; 11:56.
1081
Commentary:
This and the next verse are an amplification of the challenge held out in the previous one. Disbelievers are challenged to call upon their gods to help them in their campaign against Islam, to make use of their entire resources and to muster all their forces to attack it, combining their feet, hands, eyes and ears (symbolic of different classes of men) and leaving no stone unturned to bring it to naught and to waste no time in attacking the Holy Prophet and then see what harm their combined and determined efforts do to him. God has promised to help His Prophet and to make his cause prosper and triumph (5:68 & 58:22).
The above challenge was made at Mecca, when Islam, being yet in its infancy, was very weak and the Holy Prophet and his followers seemed to be entirely at the mercy of their cruel and powerful foe. Such a challenge under such conditions could not but be issued by a true Messenger of God. The challenge was also meant to demonstrate to the Meccans the helplessness of their gods; for it invited them to enlist their help against Islam.
a
2:8; 22:47; 45:24.
b
10:72; 11:56.
1086
This and the next verse constitute an amplification of the challenge held out to disbelievers in the previous verse. They are challenged to call upon their gods to help them in their campaign against Islam, to make use of their entire resources and to muster all their forces to attack it, leaving no stone unturned to bring it to naught and to lose no time in attacking the Holy Prophet and then see what harm their combined and determined efforts do to him. God has promised to help His Prophet and to make his cause prosper and triumph (5:68 & 58:22).
إِنَّ وَلِۦِّىَ ٱللَّهُ ٱلَّذِى نَزَّلَ ٱلْكِتَٰبَ ۖ وَهُوَ يَتَوَلَّى ٱلصَّٰلِحِينَ
45:20.
45:20.
45:20.
c
45:20.
a
45:20.
c
45:20.
وَٱلَّذِينَ تَدْعُونَ مِن دُونِهِۦ لَا يَسْتَطِيعُونَ نَصْرَكُمْ وَلَآ أَنفُسَهُمْ يَنصُرُونَ
7:193; 21:44; 36:76.
7:193; 21:44; 36:76.
7:193; 21:44; 36:76.
Commentary:
The words, And they…have no power to help you, nor can they help themselves, embody the dual prophecy which foretold the discomfiture of the idolaters in their struggle against the Holy Prophet on the one hand, and the disappearance of idolatry from Arabia on the other. The prophecy was fulfilled in a very remarkable way when Mecca fell and the Ka‘bah was cleared of the idols which had been worshipped there for centuries by the Arabs as their national deities. That day the idolaters clearly realized the futility of idol-worship and embraced Islam in large numbers.
d
7:193; 21:44; 36:76.
b
7:193; 21:44; 36:76.
1082
Commentary:
The words, And they…have no power to help you, nor can they help themselves, embody the dual prophecy which foretold the discomfiture of the idolaters in their struggle against the Holy Prophet on the one hand, and the disappearance of idolatry from Arabia on the other. The prophecy was fulfilled in a very remarkable way when Mecca fell and the Ka‘bah was cleared of the idols which had been worshipped there for centuries by the Arabs as their national deities. That day the idolaters clearly realized the futility of idol-worship and embraced Islam in large numbers.
d
7:193; 21:44; 36:76.
وَإِن تَدْعُوهُمْ إِلَى ٱلْهُدَىٰ لَا يَسْمَعُوا۟ ۖ وَتَرَىٰهُمْ يَنظُرُونَ إِلَيْكَ وَهُمْ لَا يُبْصِرُونَ
7:194.
10:44.
A person steeped in error refuses to accept the truth, however clear and unmistakable may be the Signs shown to him to establish the untenability of his position. The disbelievers see the cause of Islam advancing by rapid strides before their very eyes, yet they pretend not to see it and refuse to acknowledge it.
7:194
10:44.
Commentary:
A person steeped in error refuses to accept the truth, however clear and unmistakable the signs shown to him to establish the untenability of his position. The verse means to say that disbelievers see the cause of Islam making progress by rapid strides before their own eyes, yet they pretend not to see it and refuse to acknowledge it.
e
7:194.
f
10:44.
c
7:194
d
10:44.
1083
Commentary:
A person steeped in error refuses to accept the truth, however clear and unmistakable the signs shown to him to establish the untenability of his position. The verse means to say that disbelievers see the cause of Islam making progress by rapid strides before their own eyes, yet they pretend not to see it and refuse to acknowledge it.
e
7:194.
f
10:44.
1087
A person steeped in error refuses to accept the truth, however clear and unmistakable may be the Signs shown to him to establish the untenability of his position. The disbelievers see the cause of Islam advancing by rapid strides before their very eyes, yet they pretend not to see it and refuse to acknowledge it.
خُذِ ٱلْعَفْوَ وَأْمُرْ بِٱلْعُرْفِ وَأَعْرِضْ عَنِ ٱلْجَٰهِلِينَ
3:160; 31:18.
3:160; 31:18.
Commentary:
Mark the beauty of the verse in its extraordinary setting. Surrounded all round by bloodthirsty enemies, Islam would not give up its great principle of toleration and mercy. The Holy Prophet is here bidden to bear with patience the persecution of his enemies and to see that his followers also do the same. He indeed set an unparalleled example of patience and fortitude. But when the mischief of the Meccans exceeded all bounds and the very existence of Islam was in danger, it was then, and not till then, that the Muslims were permitted to take up arms in self-defence (see 22:40).
g
3:160; 31:18.
e
3:160; 31:18.
1084
Commentary:
Mark the beauty of the verse in its extraordinary setting. Surrounded all round by bloodthirsty enemies, Islam would not give up its great principle of toleration and mercy. The Holy Prophet is here bidden to bear with patience the persecution of his enemies and to see that his followers also do the same. He indeed set an unparalleled example of patience and fortitude. But when the mischief of the Meccans exceeded all bounds and the very existence of Islam was in danger, it was then, and not till then, that the Muslims were permitted to take up arms in self-defence (see 22:40).
a
3:160; 31:18.
1087A
‘Urf means, such actions as are in harmony with unsullied human nature.
وَإِمَّا يَنزَغَنَّكَ مِنَ ٱلشَّيْطَٰنِ نَزْغٌ فَٱسْتَعِذْ بِٱللَّهِ ۚ إِنَّهُۥ سَمِيعٌ عَلِيمٌ
41:37.
41:37.
41:37.
Important Words:
نزغ (evil suggestion). They say نزغه نزغا i.e. he found fault with, and spoke evil of, him. نزغ بین القوم means, he incited or excited the people one against another and thus created disorder. نزغه الشیطان الی المعاصی means, Satan incited him to commit sins. النزغ means, an evil speech or evil suggestion meant to incite people against one another (Aqrab).
Commentary:
The address in this verse is to the readers in general and to the Holy Prophet in particular. The first clause of the verse may mean (1) if Satan incites you to anger or makes an evil suggestion to you; or (2) if some wicked person incites you against your enemies or stirs up mischief.
The words, then seek refuge in Allah, mean that in such a case you should control yourselves and pray to God for help.
h
41:37.
a
41:37.
1085
Important Words:
نزغ (evil suggestion). They say نزغه نزغا i.e. he found fault with, and spoke evil of, him. نزغ بین القوم means, he incited or excited the people one against another and thus created disorder. نزغه الشیطان الی المعاصی means, Satan incited him to commit sins. النزغ means, an evil speech or evil suggestion meant to incite people against one another (Aqrab).
Commentary:
The address in this verse is to the readers in general and to the Holy Prophet in particular. The first clause of the verse may mean (1) if Satan incites you to anger or makes an evil suggestion to you; or (2) if some wicked person incites you against your enemies or stirs up mischief.
The words, then seek refuge in Allah, mean that in such a case you should control yourselves and pray to God for help.
b
41:37.
إِنَّ ٱلَّذِينَ ٱتَّقَوْا۟ إِذَا مَسَّهُمْ طَٰٓئِفٌ مِّنَ ٱلشَّيْطَٰنِ تَذَكَّرُوا۟ فَإِذَا هُم مُّبْصِرُونَ
3:136.
3:136.
These words signify that when righteous people are incited to anger by Satan; or when some mischief is stirred up against them by wicked men, they remember Allah.
3:136.
Important Words:
طائف (suggestion) is derived from طاف (with the letter ی as the central letter of the infinitive). They say طاف به الخیال i.e. the apparition, etc. came to him or visited him in sleep. طیف or طائف means, an apparition or phantom or imaginary form; anything that obscures the sight, arising from a suggestion of Satan or a human being (generally in sleep); a thing that comes to one or visits one; Satan’s visitation by touch or suggestion or vain prompting; anger, etc. (Lane).
Commentary:
The expression, when a suggestion from Satan assails them, means: (1) when righteous people are incited to anger by Satan; or (2) when some mischief is stirred up against them by wicked men. The words, they remember God, mean: (1) they pray to God; or (2) they call to mind the commandment of God to control their anger. The verse means that, if in a fit of anger, a Muslim should become, as it were, blind and lose self-control, or if some mischief be stirred up against him by his enemies and he becomes involved in a difficulty, he should pray to God so that with His help he may regain self-control and begin to see his way out of the difficulty.
a
3:136.
b
3:136.
1086
Important Words:
طائف (suggestion) is derived from طاف (with the letter ی as the central letter of the infinitive). They say طاف به الخیال i.e. the apparition, etc. came to him or visited him in sleep. طیف or طائف means, an apparition or phantom or imaginary form; anything that obscures the sight, arising from a suggestion of Satan or a human being (generally in sleep); a thing that comes to one or visits one; Satan’s visitation by touch or suggestion or vain prompting; anger, etc. (Lane).
Commentary:
The expression, when a suggestion from Satan assails them, means: (1) when righteous people are incited to anger by Satan; or (2) when some mischief is stirred up against them by wicked men. The words, they remember God, mean: (1) they pray to God; or (2) they call to mind the commandment of God to control their anger. The verse means that, if in a fit of anger, a Muslim should become, as it were, blind and lose self-control, or if some mischief be stirred up against him by his enemies and he becomes involved in a difficulty, he should pray to God so that with His help he may regain self-control and begin to see his way out of the difficulty.
c
3:136.
1088
These words signify that when righteous people are incited to anger by Satan; or when some mischief is stirred up against them by wicked men, they remember Allah.
وَإِخْوَٰنُهُمْ يَمُدُّونَهُمْ فِى ٱلْغَىِّ ثُمَّ لَا يُقْصِرُونَ
یعنی گمراہ کرنے والے ساتھی۔
Commentary:
The verse may be rendered in two ways: (1) wicked men cause their comrades to increase in error and they continue to aid and abet one another in their evil practices; or (2) wicked men strive to entice the pious into error. According to the latter rendering, the pronoun "them" in the words, make them continue in error, will refer to pious and righteous Muslims. By implication Muslims are exhorted in this verse to be always on their guard against the evil suggestions and evil machinations of wicked and mischievous men.
1
یعنی گمراہ کرنے والے ساتھی۔
1087
Commentary:
The verse may be rendered in two ways: (1) wicked men cause their comrades to increase in error and they continue to aid and abet one another in their evil practices; or (2) wicked men strive to entice the pious into error. According to the latter rendering, the pronoun "them" in the words, make them continue in error, will refer to pious and righteous Muslims. By implication Muslims are exhorted in this verse to be always on their guard against the evil suggestions and evil machinations of wicked and mischievous men.
وَإِذَا لَمْ تَأْتِهِم بِـَٔايَةٍ قَالُوا۟ لَوْلَا ٱجْتَبَيْتَهَا ۚ قُلْ إِنَّمَآ أَتَّبِعُ مَا يُوحَىٰٓ إِلَىَّ مِن رَّبِّى ۚ هَٰذَا بَصَآئِرُ مِن رَّبِّكُمْ وَهُدًى وَرَحْمَةٌ لِّقَوْمٍ يُؤْمِنُونَ
مطلب یہ کہ تھوڑے تھوڑے وقفہ پر کھلی نشانیاں آتی ہیں۔ جب بھی ذرا وقفہ پڑے مخالف لوگ شور مچا دیتے ہیں۔
بَصِیْرَۃٌ کے معنے دلیل کے ہیں۔ چونکہ جمع آیا ہے اس لئے دلائل سے پُر ترجمہ کیا گیا ہے۔
6:51.
6:105; 17:103.
Basa’ir is the plural of Basirah which means, perceptive faculty of the mind; understanding; firm belief of the heart; constancy or firmness in religion; a testimony; argument; a witness; an example by which one is admonished; a shield (Lane).
6:5.
6:105; 17:103.
Important Words:
اجتبیتھا (dost thou forge it). The word اجتبیت derived from جبی . They say, جبی المال i.e. he collected wealth or property. اجتباهmeans, he chose it or selected it. اجتباه also means, he forged it; he extemporised it. The expression لولااجتبیتھا would, therefore, mean, wherefore hast thou not forged it, or produced it, or invented it; or wherefore hast thou not demanded it of God (Lane & Aqrab).
بصائر (evidences) is the plural of بصیرة which is derived from بصر which means, he saw; he was or became endowed with mental perception or belief or knowledge or understanding or intelligence or skill. ابصر الطریق means, the way became manifest. You say انا علی بصیرة i.e. I am certain; or I possess certain knowledge. بصیرة means, mental perception; the perceptive faculty of the mind; understanding; intelligence or skill; firm belief of the heart; constancy or firmness in religion; an evidence, testimony, proof or argument; a witness; an example by which one is admonished; a shield (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The word آیة means "a sign". The verses of the Quran are also called آیات (signs) because every one of them by itself constitutes a divine sign, an evidence of the Divine origin of the Quran, and of the truth of the Holy Prophet. The purport of the verse is that although the Word of God is being revealed as occasion demands, and successive signs of God are being shown to men, yet whenever there is some delay in the coming of Divine revelation or the occurrence of signs, disbelievers ignore the Word of God already revealed and the signs already shown and shamelessly begin to ask of the Prophet, "Why do you not bring any revelation or show any sign in your support?" as if no sign had so far been shown and no revelation had come. To this impudent demand of disbelievers, the Holy Prophet is instructed to reply that the sending down of revelation or the showing of signs lies entirely in the hands of God and that he himself possesses no power to produce them at will. But why do they demand a fresh revelation or a new sign, asks the Quran. Are not the revelations that have already come and the signs that have already appeared enough to establish the truth of Islam? Why do they not ponder over them and profit by them?
It should be remembered that God seldom shows signs at the demand of disbelievers. Moreover, the demand for a fresh sign on their part implies that the signs already shown were no signs and furnished no evidence of the Prophet’s truth. Thus to accede to their demand means a reflection on the signs already shown and detracts from their value. It is, therefore, very rare that God shows fresh signs or miracles as demanded by disbelievers. He requires them rather to consider past signs and profit by them.
b
6:51.
c
6:105; 17:103.
2
مطلب یہ کہ تھوڑے تھوڑے وقفہ پر کھلی نشانیاں آتی ہیں۔ جب بھی ذرا وقفہ پڑے مخالف لوگ شور مچا دیتے ہیں۔
3
بَصِیْرَۃٌ کے معنے دلیل کے ہیں۔ چونکہ جمع آیا ہے اس لئے دلائل سے پُر ترجمہ کیا گیا ہے۔
a
6:5.
b
6:105; 17:103.
1088
Important Words:
اجتبیتھا (dost thou forge it). The word اجتبیت derived from جبی . They say, جبی المال i.e. he collected wealth or property. اجتباهmeans, he chose it or selected it. اجتباه also means, he forged it; he extemporised it. The expression لولااجتبیتھا would, therefore, mean, wherefore hast thou not forged it, or produced it, or invented it; or wherefore hast thou not demanded it of God (Lane & Aqrab).
بصائر (evidences) is the plural of بصیرة which is derived from بصر which means, he saw; he was or became endowed with mental perception or belief or knowledge or understanding or intelligence or skill. ابصر الطریق means, the way became manifest. You say انا علی بصیرة i.e. I am certain; or I possess certain knowledge. بصیرة means, mental perception; the perceptive faculty of the mind; understanding; intelligence or skill; firm belief of the heart; constancy or firmness in religion; an evidence, testimony, proof or argument; a witness; an example by which one is admonished; a shield (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The word آیة means "a sign". The verses of the Quran are also called آیات (signs) because every one of them by itself constitutes a divine sign, an evidence of the Divine origin of the Quran, and of the truth of the Holy Prophet. The purport of the verse is that although the Word of God is being revealed as occasion demands, and successive signs of God are being shown to men, yet whenever there is some delay in the coming of Divine revelation or the occurrence of signs, disbelievers ignore the Word of God already revealed and the signs already shown and shamelessly begin to ask of the Prophet, "Why do you not bring any revelation or show any sign in your support?" as if no sign had so far been shown and no revelation had come. To this impudent demand of disbelievers, the Holy Prophet is instructed to reply that the sending down of revelation or the showing of signs lies entirely in the hands of God and that he himself possesses no power to produce them at will. But why do they demand a fresh revelation or a new sign, asks the Quran. Are not the revelations that have already come and the signs that have already appeared enough to establish the truth of Islam? Why do they not ponder over them and profit by them?
It should be remembered that God seldom shows signs at the demand of disbelievers. Moreover, the demand for a fresh sign on their part implies that the signs already shown were no signs and furnished no evidence of the Prophet’s truth. Thus to accede to their demand means a reflection on the signs already shown and detracts from their value. It is, therefore, very rare that God shows fresh signs or miracles as demanded by disbelievers. He requires them rather to consider past signs and profit by them.
d
6:51.
e
6:105; 17:103.
1089
Basa’ir is the plural of Basirah which means, perceptive faculty of the mind; understanding; firm belief of the heart; constancy or firmness in religion; a testimony; argument; a witness; an example by which one is admonished; a shield (Lane).
وَإِذَا قُرِئَ ٱلْقُرْءَانُ فَٱسْتَمِعُوا۟ لَهُۥ وَأَنصِتُوا۟ لَعَلَّكُمْ تُرْحَمُونَ
17:107.
17:107.
Commentary:
In answer to their demand for fresh signs disbelievers are here told to listen to the Quran carefully, because it contains signs and evidences enough and to spare. This will make them realize the error of their demand and they will see the truth and will as a result become deserving of the mercy of God.
d
17:107.
a
17:107.
1089
Commentary:
In answer to their demand for fresh signs disbelievers are here told to listen to the Quran carefully, because it contains signs and evidences enough and to spare. This will make them realize the error of their demand and they will see the truth and will as a result become deserving of the mercy of God.
a
17:107.
1090
In answer to their demand for fresh Signs disbelievers are here told to listen to the Qur’an carefully, because it contains Signs and proofs enough and to spare.
وَٱذْكُر رَّبَّكَ فِى نَفْسِكَ تَضَرُّعًا وَخِيفَةً وَدُونَ ٱلْجَهْرِ مِنَ ٱلْقَوْلِ بِٱلْغُدُوِّ وَٱلْءَاصَالِ وَلَا تَكُن مِّنَ ٱلْغَٰفِلِينَ
6:64; 7:56.
6:64; 7:56.
Asal (which is the plural of Asil means, the evening time) may refer to the four daily Prayers, viz. Zuhr (Afternoon Prayer), ‘Asr (Late Afternoon Prayer), Maghrib (Sunset Prayer), and ‘Isha’ (Night Prayer), while Ghuduww may refer to the Fajr (Morning Prayer).
6:64; 7:56.
Commentary:
Remembering God does not here mean the performance of the prescribed Prayers but prayers generally. The Holy Prophet has been enjoined to pray to God morning and evening for the guidance of disbelievers. Thus, on the one hand disbelievers have been told to listen to the Quran attentively (the preceding verse) and, on the other, the Holy Prophet has been enjoined to pray for their guidance. The verse may also be taken to be addressed to disbelievers, suggesting to them that in order to know the truth they should listen to the Quran attentively and pray to God in humility.
Though Islam permits prayers, both aloud and in secret, yet in the present verse suppressed prayers are emphasized in order to create in the heart feelings of humility, sincerity and fear.
e
6:64; 7:56.
a
6:64; 7:56.
1090
Commentary:
Remembering God does not here mean the performance of the prescribed Prayers but prayers generally. The Holy Prophet has been enjoined to pray to God morning and evening for the guidance of disbelievers. Thus, on the one hand disbelievers have been told to listen to the Quran attentively (the preceding verse) and, on the other, the Holy Prophet has been enjoined to pray for their guidance. The verse may also be taken to be addressed to disbelievers, suggesting to them that in order to know the truth they should listen to the Quran attentively and pray to God in humility.
Though Islam permits prayers, both aloud and in secret, yet in the present verse suppressed prayers are emphasized in order to create in the heart feelings of humility, sincerity and fear.
b
6:64; 7:56.
1091
Asal (which is the plural of Asil means, the evening time) may refer to the four daily Prayers, viz. Zuhr (Afternoon Prayer), ‘Asr (Late Afternoon Prayer), Maghrib (Sunset Prayer), and ‘Isha’ (Night Prayer), while Ghuduww may refer to the Fajr (Morning Prayer).
إِنَّ ٱلَّذِينَ عِندَ رَبِّكَ لَا يَسْتَكْبِرُونَ عَنْ عِبَادَتِهِۦ وَيُسَبِّحُونَهُۥ وَلَهُۥ يَسْجُدُونَ ۩
21:20-21; 41:39.
یعنی مقرّب ہیں۔
21:20-21; 41:39.
Commentary:
This is the last verse of the present Surah. Disbelievers are told that they should pray to God for their guidance because even such righteous servants of God, as have attained His nearness and are far superior to them in all respects, do not disdain to worship and glorify Him.
The verse mentions three signs of those who attain nearness to God: (1) they turn not away with pride from His worship, meaning that they not only worship God but worship Him in all humility; (2) they glorify God, i.e. they not only silently worship God but even declare their faith openly and propagate the truth and try to establish the kingdom of God on earth; (3) they prostrate themselves before God, i.e. they submit to Him and their lives are devoted to His service.
It should be noted that it was the practice of the Holy Prophet that wherever a Quranic verse spoke of believers prostrating themselves before God, he used to perform a سجدة (act of prostration) and also enjoined his followers to do the same. This constitutes a great lesson for us that we should not only be ever ready to obey God when a direct command is addressed to us, but should also be eager to copy the good acts of others, even if we are not directly commanded to do so. The present verse embodies the first سجدة of the Quran.
f
21:20-21; 41:39.
4
یعنی مقرّب ہیں۔
b
21:20-21; 41:39.
1091
Commentary:
This is the last verse of the present Surah. Disbelievers are told that they should pray to God for their guidance because even such righteous servants of God, as have attained His nearness and are far superior to them in all respects, do not disdain to worship and glorify Him.
The verse mentions three signs of those who attain nearness to God: (1) they turn not away with pride from His worship, meaning that they not only worship God but worship Him in all humility; (2) they glorify God, i.e. they not only silently worship God but even declare their faith openly and propagate the truth and try to establish the kingdom of God on earth; (3) they prostrate themselves before God, i.e. they submit to Him and their lives are devoted to His service.
It should be noted that it was the practice of the Holy Prophet that wherever a Quranic verse spoke of believers prostrating themselves before God, he used to perform a سجدة (act of prostration) and also enjoined his followers to do the same. This constitutes a great lesson for us that we should not only be ever ready to obey God when a direct command is addressed to us, but should also be eager to copy the good acts of others, even if we are not directly commanded to do so. The present verse embodies the first سجدة of the Quran.
c
21:20-21; 41:39.
1091A
This verse embodies the first Sajdah of the Qur’an.
الأنفال
Al-Anfal
The Spoils of War • madinah • 75 Verses
بِسْمِ ٱللَّهِ ٱلرَّحْمَٰنِ ٱلرَّحِيمِ
1:1.
See 1:1.
a
1:1.
a
See 1:1.
1092
Commentary:
See 1:1.
a
See 1:1.
يَسْـَٔلُونَكَ عَنِ ٱلْأَنفَالِ ۖ قُلِ ٱلْأَنفَالُ لِلَّهِ وَٱلرَّسُولِ ۖ فَٱتَّقُوا۟ ٱللَّهَ وَأَصْلِحُوا۟ ذَاتَ بَيْنِكُمْ ۖ وَأَطِيعُوا۟ ٱللَّهَ وَرَسُولَهُۥٓ إِن كُنتُم مُّؤْمِنِينَ
3:33; 4:60; 8:47; 9:71; 24:55.
3:33; 4:60; 8:47; 9:71; 24:55.
Anfal are such spoils and gains as come as a Divine gift without the Muslims having laboured for them (Mufradat). The verse does not relate to the division of spoils for which see 8:42. It relates only to the attainment of gains and spoils which fell into the hands of Muslims after the victory at Badr.
3:33; 4:60; 8:47; 9:71; 24:55.
Important Words:
انفال (spoils) is the plural of النفل which is derived from نفل. They say نفل الرجل فلانا i.e. the man gave to such a one a gift for which he expected no return. نفل الامام الجند means, the leader allotted the spoils to the soldiers. نفله النفل or انفله النفل means, he gave him the spoils of war. نفله also means, he gave him more than his portion or more than his due. انفله (of which the plural is النوافل means, spoils of war; gift or a voluntary gift; something done or recommended to be done voluntarily without its being obligatory; a grandchild, because he or she is over and above one’s own children. نفل —nafal (of which the plural is انفال) means, spoils of war; a free gift; something extra or additional or in excess. النفل—nafl (of which the plural is النوافل) means, an act performed voluntarily, without its being obligatory (Aqrab). النفل (plural انفال) also means, such spoil or gain as comes in the form of God’s favour without one having laboured for it or deserved it (Mufradat).
Commentary:
This verse does not relate to the division of spoils. The law with regard to that is to be found in 8:42 below. The present verse relates only to the attainment of gains and spoils and not to their division. It was revealed after the Battle of Badr. Before that battle, God had promised the Muslims victory over one of the two parties of idolaters, either the caravan which was returning from Syria under the leadership of Abu Sufyan, or the Meccan army that had, under the leadership of Abu Jahl, marched out of Mecca to fight the Muslims. The Muslims were very weak at that time; and, considering their extreme weakness, they naturally asked whether, in spite of the great disparity in numbers and resources between them and their enemy, they were to gain victory over the enemy and win spoils. The question was similar to that of Zachariah who, when given the glad tidings of a son, asked: My Lord, how shall I have a son, when old age has overtaken me, and my wife is barren (3:41)? The question asked by Muslims in the verse under comment pertained not only to the encounter which took place at Badr but also to subsequent encounters which were sure to take place between the two parties. The Quran answers the question by saying, the spoils belong to Allah and the Messenger, meaning that God has decreed that Muslims should secure victories against their enemy and nothing can stop it.
The words: So fear Allah and set things right among yourselves and obey Allah and His Messenger, signify that though victories and spoils will come, yet there are three conditions for the fulfilment of this promise of victory. The first condition requires Muslims to be God-fearing; the second lays down that their mutual relations should be cordial and they should live at peace and amity with one another; the third calls upon them to obey God and follow the instructions of the Holy Prophet. If Muslims fulfilled these three conditions, God would undoubtedly fulfil His promise of victory.
b
3:33; 4:60; 8:47; 9:71; 24:55.
b
3:33; 4:60; 8:47; 9:71; 24:55.
1092A
Important Words:
انفال (spoils) is the plural of النفل which is derived from نفل. They say نفل الرجل فلانا i.e. the man gave to such a one a gift for which he expected no return. نفل الامام الجند means, the leader allotted the spoils to the soldiers. نفله النفل or انفله النفل means, he gave him the spoils of war. نفله also means, he gave him more than his portion or more than his due. انفله (of which the plural is النوافل means, spoils of war; gift or a voluntary gift; something done or recommended to be done voluntarily without its being obligatory; a grandchild, because he or she is over and above one’s own children. نفل —nafal (of which the plural is انفال) means, spoils of war; a free gift; something extra or additional or in excess. النفل—nafl (of which the plural is النوافل) means, an act performed voluntarily, without its being obligatory (Aqrab). النفل (plural انفال) also means, such spoil or gain as comes in the form of God’s favour without one having laboured for it or deserved it (Mufradat).
Commentary:
This verse does not relate to the division of spoils. The law with regard to that is to be found in 8:42 below. The present verse relates only to the attainment of gains and spoils and not to their division. It was revealed after the Battle of Badr. Before that battle, God had promised the Muslims victory over one of the two parties of idolaters, either the caravan which was returning from Syria under the leadership of Abu Sufyan, or the Meccan army that had, under the leadership of Abu Jahl, marched out of Mecca to fight the Muslims. The Muslims were very weak at that time; and, considering their extreme weakness, they naturally asked whether, in spite of the great disparity in numbers and resources between them and their enemy, they were to gain victory over the enemy and win spoils. The question was similar to that of Zachariah who, when given the glad tidings of a son, asked: My Lord, how shall I have a son, when old age has overtaken me, and my wife is barren (3:41)? The question asked by Muslims in the verse under comment pertained not only to the encounter which took place at Badr but also to subsequent encounters which were sure to take place between the two parties. The Quran answers the question by saying, the spoils belong to Allah and the Messenger, meaning that God has decreed that Muslims should secure victories against their enemy and nothing can stop it.
The words: So fear Allah and set things right among yourselves and obey Allah and His Messenger, signify that though victories and spoils will come, yet there are three conditions for the fulfilment of this promise of victory. The first condition requires Muslims to be God-fearing; the second lays down that their mutual relations should be cordial and they should live at peace and amity with one another; the third calls upon them to obey God and follow the instructions of the Holy Prophet. If Muslims fulfilled these three conditions, God would undoubtedly fulfil His promise of victory.
b
3:33; 4:60; 8:47; 9:71; 24:55.
1092
Anfal are such spoils and gains as come as a Divine gift without the Muslims having laboured for them (Mufradat). The verse does not relate to the division of spoils for which see 8:42. It relates only to the attainment of gains and spoils which fell into the hands of Muslims after the victory at Badr.
إِنَّمَا ٱلْمُؤْمِنُونَ ٱلَّذِينَ إِذَا ذُكِرَ ٱللَّهُ وَجِلَتْ قُلُوبُهُمْ وَإِذَا تُلِيَتْ عَلَيْهِمْ ءَايَٰتُهُۥ زَادَتْهُمْ إِيمَٰنًا وَعَلَىٰ رَبِّهِمْ يَتَوَكَّلُونَ
22:36.
9:124.
Commentary:
The preceding verse ended with the words, if you are believers, and the present fittingly describes a sure sign of true belief necessary for the fulfilment of the promise of victory contained in the previous verse. If a person claims to be a believer in God, but in practical life the name of God means nothing to him and quickens no chords in his heart, his belief is not a true one. Belief should be something real and living.
c
22:36.
d
9:124.
a
22:36.
b
9:124.
1093
Commentary:
The preceding verse ended with the words, if you are believers, and the present fittingly describes a sure sign of true belief necessary for the fulfilment of the promise of victory contained in the previous verse. If a person claims to be a believer in God, but in practical life the name of God means nothing to him and quickens no chords in his heart, his belief is not a true one. Belief should be something real and living.
c
22:36.
d
9:124.
ٱلَّذِينَ يُقِيمُونَ ٱلصَّلَوٰةَ وَمِمَّا رَزَقْنَٰهُمْ يُنفِقُونَ
5:56; 9:71; 27:4; 31:5; 73:21.
See 2:4.
Commentary:
This and the previous verse mention some of the qualities of true believers to whom God has promised victory in 8:2 above. God will grant them victories, provided they, on their part, answer the description given in these verses. See also 2:4.
e
5:56; 9:71; 27:4; 31:5; 73:21.
f
2:4.
c
5:56; 9:71; 27:4; 31:5; 73:21.
d
See 2:4.
1094
Commentary:
This and the previous verse mention some of the qualities of true believers to whom God has promised victory in 8:2 above. God will grant them victories, provided they, on their part, answer the description given in these verses. See also 2:4.
e
5:56; 9:71; 27:4; 31:5; 73:21.
f
See 2:4.
أُو۟لَٰٓئِكَ هُمُ ٱلْمُؤْمِنُونَ حَقًّا ۚ لَّهُمْ دَرَجَٰتٌ عِندَ رَبِّهِمْ وَمَغْفِرَةٌ وَرِزْقٌ كَرِيمٌ
8:75.
8:75.
8:75.
Commentary:
The verse declares that only those who possess the qualities, mentioned in the foregoing two verses, are true believers in the sight of God, and then proceeds to say that true believers never go unrewarded. They will surely attain three things: (1) grades of rank with their Lord; (2) forgiveness of sins; and (3) an honourable provision.
The verse also hints that the booty obtained during the war need not be consigned to flames, as the Law of Moses enjoined, but may be gladly consumed, for spoils lawfully obtained form "an honourable prov-ision."
g
8:75.
a
8:75.
1095
Commentary:
The verse declares that only those who possess the qualities, mentioned in the foregoing two verses, are true believers in the sight of God, and then proceeds to say that true believers never go unrewarded. They will surely attain three things: (1) grades of rank with their Lord; (2) forgiveness of sins; and (3) an honourable provision.
The verse also hints that the booty obtained during the war need not be consigned to flames, as the Law of Moses enjoined, but may be gladly consumed, for spoils lawfully obtained form "an honourable prov-ision."
g
8:75.
كَمَآ أَخْرَجَكَ رَبُّكَ مِنۢ بَيْتِكَ بِٱلْحَقِّ وَإِنَّ فَرِيقًا مِّنَ ٱلْمُؤْمِنِينَ لَكَٰرِهُونَ
کَمَا‘ لِمَا کے معنوں میں بھی استعمال ہوتا ہے (محیط) اور وہی معنے اس جگہ مناسب ہیں۔
اس آیت سے مسیحیوں کے وہ اعتراض دور ہو جاتے ہیں کہ مسلمان غنیمت کی لالچ میں حملے کرتے تھے۔ کیونکہ قرآن کریم کہتا ہے کہ مومن گو لڑائی سے ڈرتے نہ تھے مگر خون خرابے کی وجہ سے اس سے نفرت کرتے تھے۔
The particle kama ordinarily meaning "just as" or "like unto" is also sometimes used in the sense of "as" or "since" or "because" (Muhit). If, the particle is taken in its ordinary sense of "just as," then the verse could be rendered as: "God grants victories and spoils to His servants and bestows on them honourable provision just as He did when He brought thee forth from thy house, etc."
Bil Haqqi means, for a righteous purpose. The verse relates to the Battle of Badr.
When Muslims marched out from Medina, as they did not know that they would have to fight a well-equipped Meccan army, they did not come fully prepared for fighting. So when on the way they learnt that they would have to fight the Meccan army they anxiously asked the Holy Prophet why he had not informed them of the real state of affairs so that they should have come fully prepared to meet the enemy. Thus their anxiety was not for their own sake but for the safety of the Holy Prophet. In their unpreparedness they were averse to exposing him to danger. This is clear from the verse "brought thee forth" and not "brought you forth," which signifies that God, in pursuance of Whose command the Holy Prophet had not informed the believers of the encounter with the Meccan army, would not leave him unprotected. The Muslims were not afraid of fighting. They were averse to it because they did not like to shed human blood and because also the person of the Holy Prophet had become exposed to danger.
Important Words:
The particle کما (as) ordinarily meaning "just as" or "like unto" is also sometimes used in the sense of "as" or "since" or "because." The Arabs say کما تطیع اللّٰہ ید خلك الجنة i.e. as you obey Allah, so He will make you enter Heaven (Muhit).
Commentary:
There has been much difference of opinion about the significance of the word کما (as) occurring in the beginning of this verse and briefly treated under Important Words above. Preferably the word has been used here in the sense of "as" or "since" in which case the words نصرك علی اعدائك (therefore He helped thee against thy enemies) would be taken to be understood at the end of the verse, as shown in the text. If, however, the word is taken in its ordinary sense of "just as," then the verse would be interpreted as providing an illustration of how God grants victories to His servants and bestows spoils and honourable provision on them (see the promises contained in 8:2, 5 above). In this case the verse could be rendered as: "God grants victories and spoils to His servants and bestows on them honourable provision just as He did when He brought thee forth from thy house, etc."
The expression بالحق (rightfully) refers to the fact that it was by Divine command, and under Divine revelation, that the Holy Prophet went forth from Medina to meet the enemy.
The verse thus signifies that, as the Holy Prophet had come forth by God’s own command, and under His special revelation, therefore God could not forsake him; so He helped him against the enemy.
The verse relates to the Battle of Badr. When Muslims came forth from Medina, they did not know that they would have to fight a Meccan army. So they did not come fully prepared for battle. Hence, when, on the way, the Holy Prophet revealed to them the fact that they would have to fight the Meccan army, they asked him why he had not told them so at Medina, so that they might have come prepared to meet the enemy. Their anxiety was not for themselves but for the Holy Prophet, whom they loved more than their lives. Hence, in their condition of unpreparedness, they were unwilling to expose him to danger. That the Muslims were anxious for the sake of the Holy Prophet and not for themselves and that it was his going forth that they did not like is clear from the verse itself which uses the words "brought thee forth" and not "brought you forth." The verse thus implies that when the Companions of the Holy Prophet were so anxious about their beloved Master—God, Whose Messenger he was—could not leave him unprotected; His love for him was certainly greater than that of his Companions.
1
کَمَا‘ لِمَا کے معنوں میں بھی استعمال ہوتا ہے (محیط) اور وہی معنے اس جگہ مناسب ہیں۔
2
اس آیت سے مسیحیوں کے وہ اعتراض دور ہو جاتے ہیں کہ مسلمان غنیمت کی لالچ میں حملے کرتے تھے۔ کیونکہ قرآن کریم کہتا ہے کہ مومن گو لڑائی سے ڈرتے نہ تھے مگر خون خرابے کی وجہ سے اس سے نفرت کرتے تھے۔
1096
Important Words:
The particle کما (as) ordinarily meaning "just as" or "like unto" is also sometimes used in the sense of "as" or "since" or "because." The Arabs say کما تطیع اللّٰہ ید خلك الجنة i.e. as you obey Allah, so He will make you enter Heaven (Muhit).
Commentary:
There has been much difference of opinion about the significance of the word کما (as) occurring in the beginning of this verse and briefly treated under Important Words above. Preferably the word has been used here in the sense of "as" or "since" in which case the words نصرك علی اعدائك (therefore He helped thee against thy enemies) would be taken to be understood at the end of the verse, as shown in the text. If, however, the word is taken in its ordinary sense of "just as," then the verse would be interpreted as providing an illustration of how God grants victories to His servants and bestows spoils and honourable provision on them (see the promises contained in 8:2, 5 above). In this case the verse could be rendered as: "God grants victories and spoils to His servants and bestows on them honourable provision just as He did when He brought thee forth from thy house, etc."
The expression بالحق (rightfully) refers to the fact that it was by Divine command, and under Divine revelation, that the Holy Prophet went forth from Medina to meet the enemy.
The verse thus signifies that, as the Holy Prophet had come forth by God’s own command, and under His special revelation, therefore God could not forsake him; so He helped him against the enemy.
The verse relates to the Battle of Badr. When Muslims came forth from Medina, they did not know that they would have to fight a Meccan army. So they did not come fully prepared for battle. Hence, when, on the way, the Holy Prophet revealed to them the fact that they would have to fight the Meccan army, they asked him why he had not told them so at Medina, so that they might have come prepared to meet the enemy. Their anxiety was not for themselves but for the Holy Prophet, whom they loved more than their lives. Hence, in their condition of unpreparedness, they were unwilling to expose him to danger. That the Muslims were anxious for the sake of the Holy Prophet and not for themselves and that it was his going forth that they did not like is clear from the verse itself which uses the words "brought thee forth" and not "brought you forth." The verse thus implies that when the Companions of the Holy Prophet were so anxious about their beloved Master—God, Whose Messenger he was—could not leave him unprotected; His love for him was certainly greater than that of his Companions.
1093
The particle kama ordinarily meaning "just as" or "like unto" is also sometimes used in the sense of "as" or "since" or "because" (Muhit). If, the particle is taken in its ordinary sense of "just as," then the verse could be rendered as: "God grants victories and spoils to His servants and bestows on them honourable provision just as He did when He brought thee forth from thy house, etc."
1094
Bil Haqqi means, for a righteous purpose. The verse relates to the Battle of Badr.
1095
When Muslims marched out from Medina, as they did not know that they would have to fight a well-equipped Meccan army, they did not come fully prepared for fighting. So when on the way they learnt that they would have to fight the Meccan army they anxiously asked the Holy Prophet why he had not informed them of the real state of affairs so that they should have come fully prepared to meet the enemy. Thus their anxiety was not for their own sake but for the safety of the Holy Prophet. In their unpreparedness they were averse to exposing him to danger. This is clear from the verse "brought thee forth" and not "brought you forth," which signifies that God, in pursuance of Whose command the Holy Prophet had not informed the believers of the encounter with the Meccan army, would not leave him unprotected. The Muslims were not afraid of fighting. They were averse to it because they did not like to shed human blood and because also the person of the Holy Prophet had become exposed to danger.
يُجَٰدِلُونَكَ فِى ٱلْحَقِّ بَعْدَمَا تَبَيَّنَ كَأَنَّمَا يُسَاقُونَ إِلَى ٱلْمَوْتِ وَهُمْ يَنظُرُونَ
یعنی کفار۔ کیونکہ مومن تو لڑائی کو ناپسند کرنے کے باوجود خدا کے حکم کو ماننے کے لئے تیار تھے جیسا کہ اوپر کی آیت سے اور دوسری آیتوں سے ثابت ہے۔ مفسرین نے اس کے یہ معنے کیے ہیں کہ صحابہؓ جہاد کے حکم پر رسول اللہ صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم سے شدید بحث کرتے تھے کہ یہ حکم کیوں ملا۔ مگر یہ قرآن کریم اور تاریخ سے غلط معلوم ہوتا ہے۔
The verse does not refer to Muslims as wrongly understood by some Commentators, but to disbelievers. There is absolutely no evidence in history to show that the Holy Prophet’s Companions ever disputed with him with regard to fighting the enemy. On the contrary, it is related that when before the Battle of Badr he consulted them, they all expressed their complete readiness and even eagerness to accompany him and fight the enemy wherever he might take them (Hisham). Even the disbelievers who came out to fight the Muslims admitted that the latter looked like so many "seekers after death" on the field of battle (Tabari). The verse only signifies that as the enemies of Islam abhorred the truth as one abhors death, so, as a result of this, they were going to be punished with death.
Commentary:
This verse refers not to the Companions of the Holy Prophet, as wrongly understood by some commentators, but to his enemies. There is absolutely no evidence in history to show that the Holy Prophet’s Companions disputed with him with regard to fighting the enemy. On the contrary, it is expressly related that when before the Battle of Badr he consulted them, they all expressed their readiness and even eagerness to accompany him and fight the enemy wherever he might take them (Hisham, ii. 13). Even the disbelievers who came out to fight the Muslims admitted that the latter looked like so many "seekers after death" on the field of battle (Tabari). What the verse, therefore, means is simply this that as the enemies of Islam abhorred the truth as one abhors death, so, as a result of this, they were going to be punished with death itself.
2
یعنی کفار۔ کیونکہ مومن تو لڑائی کو ناپسند کرنے کے باوجود خدا کے حکم کو ماننے کے لئے تیار تھے جیسا کہ اوپر کی آیت سے اور دوسری آیتوں سے ثابت ہے۔ مفسرین نے اس کے یہ معنے کیے ہیں کہ صحابہؓ جہاد کے حکم پر رسول اللہ صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم سے شدید بحث کرتے تھے کہ یہ حکم کیوں ملا۔ مگر یہ قرآن کریم اور تاریخ سے غلط معلوم ہوتا ہے۔
1097
Commentary:
This verse refers not to the Companions of the Holy Prophet, as wrongly understood by some commentators, but to his enemies. There is absolutely no evidence in history to show that the Holy Prophet’s Companions disputed with him with regard to fighting the enemy. On the contrary, it is expressly related that when before the Battle of Badr he consulted them, they all expressed their readiness and even eagerness to accompany him and fight the enemy wherever he might take them (Hisham, ii. 13). Even the disbelievers who came out to fight the Muslims admitted that the latter looked like so many "seekers after death" on the field of battle (Tabari). What the verse, therefore, means is simply this that as the enemies of Islam abhorred the truth as one abhors death, so, as a result of this, they were going to be punished with death itself.
1096
The verse does not refer to Muslims as wrongly understood by some Commentators, but to disbelievers. There is absolutely no evidence in history to show that the Holy Prophet’s Companions ever disputed with him with regard to fighting the enemy. On the contrary, it is related that when before the Battle of Badr he consulted them, they all expressed their complete readiness and even eagerness to accompany him and fight the enemy wherever he might take them (Hisham). Even the disbelievers who came out to fight the Muslims admitted that the latter looked like so many "seekers after death" on the field of battle (Tabari). The verse only signifies that as the enemies of Islam abhorred the truth as one abhors death, so, as a result of this, they were going to be punished with death.
وَإِذْ يَعِدُكُمُ ٱللَّهُ إِحْدَى ٱلطَّآئِفَتَيْنِ أَنَّهَا لَكُمْ وَتَوَدُّونَ أَنَّ غَيْرَ ذَاتِ ٱلشَّوْكَةِ تَكُونُ لَكُمْ وَيُرِيدُ ٱللَّهُ أَن يُحِقَّ ٱلْحَقَّ بِكَلِمَٰتِهِۦ وَيَقْطَعَ دَابِرَ ٱلْكَٰفِرِينَ
8:43.
The "two parties" refer to (1) the well-equipped Meccan army that had come fully prepared to fight the Muslims, and (2) the Meccan caravan which was returning from the north and proceeding to Mecca and was lightly armed.
The Muslims naturally wanted to meet the caravan which was lightly armed but God’s design was to bring about an encounter with the fully equipped Meccan army. His object in doing so was to establish the Truth by His words and to cut off the root of the disbelievers. See also 3:14 and 8:42-45.
Important Words:
الشوکة (sting) is derived from شاك. They say شاکنی الشوك i.e. the thorn hurt or wounded me or it pierced my body. الشوکة is both the noun-infinitive from شاك and the singular of الشوك (thorns, spines, etc.). الشوکة means, thorn; sting; point of a spear, etc.; any weapon or weapons; sharpness of weapons; strength or might or vehemence thereof in war and fighting (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The "two parties" mentioned in the verse refer to (1) the Meccan army that had come forth to fight the Muslims, and (2) the Meccan caravan that was returning from the north and proceeding home. The former, besides being much larger in number, was heavily armed and very well-equipped; while the caravan was only lightly armed. Both belonged to Mecca and were equally hostile to Islam.
The verse signifies that as Allah had already made a promise to the Holy Prophet that He would give victory to Muslims over one of the two Meccan parties, viz. the caravan or the army, so against all hope He granted them victory in fulfilment of His promise. This shows that while yet at Medina, the Holy Prophet had been informed by God of the possible attack by the Meccan army, for without this Allah could not refer to "one of the two parties," but that the Holy Prophet kept the matter secret. The words, thy Lord Who rightfully brought thee forth from thy house, while a party of the believers were averse (8:6 above), also show that at Medina the Holy Prophet had undoubtedly received Divine revelation informing him of the coming attack by the enemy and that it was God Who had ordered the Holy Prophet to come forth. The above-quoted words also hint that the Holy Prophet kept this information secret, revealing it to only a few of his chosen comrades.
The words غیر ذات الشوکة (without sting) imply that the Muslims wanted to meet the party that was without sting, (i.e. the caravan) which they could easily overcome but that God desired to bring about an encounter with the army which could not be easily conquered, and His object in doing so was to establish the truth by His words and to cut off the root of the disbelievers, so that the prophecies with regard to the destruction of the enemy might be fulfilled that day, and their fulfilment against all hope might become the means of establishing the truth of Islam. For a more detailed account of the Battle of Badr see notes on 3:14 & 8:42-45.
a
8:43.
534
这 “两伙人” 指的是: (1) 充份准备对穆斯林作战而已经来到的装备精良的麦加军队, 以及 (2) 轻武装、从北方回来向麦加行进的麦加商队。
535
穆斯林自然想要去迎战轻装的商队, 但是安拉的计划是对装备精良的麦加军队作战。他这样做的目的是以他的律令来证实真理并根绝不信的人。请看3:14和8:42-45。
a
8:43.1098
Important Words:
الشوکة (sting) is derived from شاك. They say شاکنی الشوك i.e. the thorn hurt or wounded me or it pierced my body. الشوکة is both the noun-infinitive from شاك and the singular of الشوك (thorns, spines, etc.). الشوکة means, thorn; sting; point of a spear, etc.; any weapon or weapons; sharpness of weapons; strength or might or vehemence thereof in war and fighting (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The "two parties" mentioned in the verse refer to (1) the Meccan army that had come forth to fight the Muslims, and (2) the Meccan caravan that was returning from the north and proceeding home. The former, besides being much larger in number, was heavily armed and very well-equipped; while the caravan was only lightly armed. Both belonged to Mecca and were equally hostile to Islam.
The verse signifies that as Allah had already made a promise to the Holy Prophet that He would give victory to Muslims over one of the two Meccan parties, viz. the caravan or the army, so against all hope He granted them victory in fulfilment of His promise. This shows that while yet at Medina, the Holy Prophet had been informed by God of the possible attack by the Meccan army, for without this Allah could not refer to "one of the two parties," but that the Holy Prophet kept the matter secret. The words, thy Lord Who rightfully brought thee forth from thy house, while a party of the believers were averse (8:6 above), also show that at Medina the Holy Prophet had undoubtedly received Divine revelation informing him of the coming attack by the enemy and that it was God Who had ordered the Holy Prophet to come forth. The above-quoted words also hint that the Holy Prophet kept this information secret, revealing it to only a few of his chosen comrades.
The words غیر ذات الشوکة (without sting) imply that the Muslims wanted to meet the party that was without sting, (i.e. the caravan) which they could easily overcome but that God desired to bring about an encounter with the army which could not be easily conquered, and His object in doing so was to establish the truth by His words and to cut off the root of the disbelievers, so that the prophecies with regard to the destruction of the enemy might be fulfilled that day, and their fulfilment against all hope might become the means of establishing the truth of Islam. For a more detailed account of the Battle of Badr see notes on 3:14 & 8:42-45.
a
8:43.
1097
The "two parties" refer to (1) the well-equipped Meccan army that had come fully prepared to fight the Muslims, and (2) the Meccan caravan which was returning from the north and proceeding to Mecca and was lightly armed.
1098
The Muslims naturally wanted to meet the caravan which was lightly armed but God’s design was to bring about an encounter with the fully equipped Meccan army. His object in doing so was to establish the Truth by His words and to cut off the root of the disbelievers. See also 3:14 and 8:42-45.
لِيُحِقَّ ٱلْحَقَّ وَيُبْطِلَ ٱلْبَٰطِلَ وَلَوْ كَرِهَ ٱلْمُجْرِمُونَ
10:83.
10:83.
10:83.
Commentary:
The words, establish the truth, used in the preceding verse have been repeated here for the sake of emphasis and for vividly contrasting the idea contained in these words with that of those that follow, i.e. bring to naught that which is false.
b
10:83.
a
10:83.
1099
Commentary:
The words, establish the truth, used in the preceding verse have been repeated here for the sake of emphasis and for vividly contrasting the idea contained in these words with that of those that follow, i.e. bring to naught that which is false.
b
10:83.
إِذْ تَسْتَغِيثُونَ رَبَّكُمْ فَٱسْتَجَابَ لَكُمْ أَنِّى مُمِدُّكُم بِأَلْفٍ مِّنَ ٱلْمَلَٰٓئِكَةِ مُرْدِفِينَ
3:124.
3:124.
Important Words:
تستغیثون (you implored the assistance) is derived from غاث. They say غاثه, or اغاثه i.e. he helped, assisted or succoured him; He (God) removed from him trouble or affliction. غوث or غواث means, a cry for aid or succour. غیاث means, aid or succour; deliverance from difficulty or distress. استغاثه means, he sought or desired aid or succour of him; or he called for his aid or succour or assistance (Lane & Aqrab).
مردفین (following one another) is derived from اردف which is derived from ردف. They say اردفه i.e. he rode behind him on the same beast; or it followed or came after him or it. اردف signifies the same as ردف. They say اردفه امر i.e. an event happened to him afterwards; or an event came upon him suddenly and unexpectedly so as to overwhelm him. اردف الشیء بشیء means, he made the thing follow another thing. ردیف means, one who rides behind another on the same beast; a star which is rising when its opposite star is setting or vice versa. ردف means, sequence or consequence of a thing or event; followers or assistants or auxiliaries; night and day following each other; the star that follows another star. So مردفین means, following one another (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
For the advent of angels, see 3:125-127 and 6:159. Also see 2:31.
c
3:124.
b
3:124.
1100
Important Words:
تستغیثون (you implored the assistance) is derived from غاث. They say غاثه, or اغاثه i.e. he helped, assisted or succoured him; He (God) removed from him trouble or affliction. غوث or غواث means, a cry for aid or succour. غیاث means, aid or succour; deliverance from difficulty or distress. استغاثه means, he sought or desired aid or succour of him; or he called for his aid or succour or assistance (Lane & Aqrab).
مردفین (following one another) is derived from اردف which is derived from ردف. They say اردفه i.e. he rode behind him on the same beast; or it followed or came after him or it. اردف signifies the same as ردف. They say اردفه امر i.e. an event happened to him afterwards; or an event came upon him suddenly and unexpectedly so as to overwhelm him. اردف الشیء بشیء means, he made the thing follow another thing. ردیف means, one who rides behind another on the same beast; a star which is rising when its opposite star is setting or vice versa. ردف means, sequence or consequence of a thing or event; followers or assistants or auxiliaries; night and day following each other; the star that follows another star. So مردفین means, following one another (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
For the advent of angels, see 3:125-127 and 6:159. Also see 2:31.
c
3:124.1099
See {934}.
1099A
Following one another.
وَمَا جَعَلَهُ ٱللَّهُ إِلَّا بُشْرَىٰ وَلِتَطْمَئِنَّ بِهِۦ قُلُوبُكُمْ ۚ وَمَا ٱلنَّصْرُ إِلَّا مِنْ عِندِ ٱللَّهِ ۚ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ عَزِيزٌ حَكِيمٌ
3:127.
یعنی یہ مرادنہ تھی کہ سچ مچ فرشتے ان کفار سے جنگ کریں گے۔ بلکہ فرشتوں کی مدد اگر کشف میں دیکھی جائے تو اس کا مطلب یہ ہوتا ہے کہ خداتعالیٰ مدد کرے گا اور اس طرح مومن کو بشارت مل جاتی ہے۔
3:127.
Commentary:
See note on 3:127. As an intermediary means is sometimes likely to be confused with the real source of help which is God Almighty, the Quran takes particular care to remind Muslims that the real source of all help and all power is God alone.
d
3:127.
3
یعنی یہ مرادنہ تھی کہ سچ مچ فرشتے ان کفار سے جنگ کریں گے۔ بلکہ فرشتوں کی مدد اگر کشف میں دیکھی جائے تو اس کا مطلب یہ ہوتا ہے کہ خداتعالیٰ مدد کرے گا اور اس طرح مومن کو بشارت مل جاتی ہے۔
a
3:127.
1101
Commentary:
See note on 3:127. As an intermediary means is sometimes likely to be confused with the real source of help which is God Almighty, the Quran takes particular care to remind Muslims that the real source of all help and all power is God alone.
d
3:127.
1100
See {474}.
إِذْ يُغَشِّيكُمُ ٱلنُّعَاسَ أَمَنَةً مِّنْهُ وَيُنَزِّلُ عَلَيْكُم مِّنَ ٱلسَّمَآءِ مَآءً لِّيُطَهِّرَكُم بِهِۦ وَيُذْهِبَ عَنكُمْ رِجْزَ ٱلشَّيْطَٰنِ وَلِيَرْبِطَ عَلَىٰ قُلُوبِكُمْ وَيُثَبِّتَ بِهِ ٱلْأَقْدَامَ
3:155.
这节经文指的是白德尔战役。
شَيْطَانْ (Shaitan) 这个单词也可意指干渴的极度痛苦, 称为 الْفَلَاةْ شَيْطَانُ (Shaitanul-Falat), 即沙漠中的恶魔。见注释1112, 敌人占领了水源, 穆斯林当然害怕。没有水对他们可能成为一种极为困难的根源。这个单词也可意指恶魔的朋友和合伙人。
穆斯林扎营在沙地上, 而麦加军队扎营在硬地上。一场及时雨使前一种沙地变得结实而后一种硬地变得溜滑。
ضمیر کی بجائے ظاہر اسم استعمال کیا گیا ہے۔
یہ بدر کی جنگ کا واقعہ ہے اور بدر کے موقعہ پر مومنوں اور کافروں کے درمیان ریت کا ایک میدان تھا جس کے پرے چکنی مٹی تھی۔ بارش سے ریت دب گئی۔ جب مسلمانوں نے ان پر حملہ کیا تو ان کے پاؤں خوب جمے رہے اور کافروں کی مدد جب پیچھے کی طرف سے آئی تو پھسلتے میدان میں ان کے پاؤں پھسلتے تھے اور مددنہ پہنچ سکتی تھی۔ اسی طرح جب مومن حملہ کرتے تو کفار بھاگتے ہوئے میدان کی پھسلن میں پھنس جاتے۔
رَبَطَ عَلٰی قَلْبِہٖ کے معنے ہوتے ہیں قَوَّاہُ وَ صَبَّرَہٗ دل کو مضبوط کیا اور شدائد برداشت کرنے کی توفیق دی۔ (اقرب)
3:155.
The reference in the verse is to the Battle of Badr.
The word Shaitan may also signify pangs of thirst and is called Shaitanul-Falat, i.e. devil of the desert. See {2535}. The enemy had taken possession of water and the Muslims naturally feared that lack of it might prove a source of great hardship for them. The word may also signify the friends and associates of Satan.
The Muslims had encamped at a sandy place and the Meccan army on hard ground. Timely rain made the former place firm and the latter slippery.
3:155.
Important Words:
رجز (filth) is derived from رجز. They say رجز الناقة i.e. the she-camel had the disease of convulsive motion in the legs or thighs. رجزت الریح means, the wind was continuous or lasting. رجز means, commotion or agitation or convulsion; consecutiveness of motion; punishment that agitates by its vehemence and occasions vehement consecutive commotions; conduct that leads to punishment; sin; uncleanness or filth; polytheism or worship of idols; the Devil and his suggestions; plague or pestilence (Lane).
Commentary:
Before a battle, especially an important one, begins, there is generally great uneasiness and disquietude among the contestants; their hearts throb with anxiety, and sleep vanishes. So the verse mentions the coming of sleep on the battlefield of Badr as a sign of God’s favour. God caused sleep to come upon Muslims with the result that their anxiety was removed, that they were inspired with a feeling of confidence and security and that it had a soothing effect on their minds. This mental state proved highly helpful and materially contributed to their success.
The second favour mentioned in the verse pertains to the falling of rain. God caused rain to fall, which, as the verse points out, served four useful purposes: Firstly, it purified the Muslims because, seeing this token of God’s help, their faith in God was strengthened, with the result that their hearts, being filled with faith, were purified. Secondly, it dispelled from them the filth of Satan, i.e. thirst. In the Quran, thirst has been figuratively described as a pang due to Satan or the Devil; for instance, it is related that when Job was stricken with the pangs of thirst, he prayed to God, saying: Satan has smitten me with affliction and torment (38:42), whereupon God accepted his prayer, saying: Strike thy riding beast with thy foot. Here is cool water to wash with and a drink (38:43). So the removal of “the filth of Satan” signifies removal of thirst or the pangs of extreme thirst. The word "Satan" may also signify "those who are of Satan," i.e. the friends or associates of Satan. Taken in this sense, the clause would mean: "God dispelled from you the attack of the wicked people," the hint being that the rain proved a means of dispelling the attack of the Quraish, inasmuch as it rendered the hard ground occupied by the Meccan army slippery, thus preventing the enemy from making a successful attack on the Muslims. Thirdly, the rain strengthened the hearts of the Faithful. This was due to their faith being reinforced by witnessing signs of God’s special assistance. Fourthly, the rain helped to make the steps of the Muslims firm for, as mentioned in books of history, the ground occupied by the Muslims was sandy, so the rain made it hard, and the Muslims were able to tread it with firm steps. All these factors contributed to the success of the Muslims.
The reader should note the beautiful order in the words of this verse. It begins with the purification of the heart (the first purpose served by the rain) and ends with the establishing of the steps and making them firm (the fourth purpose served by the rain), i.e. the favour of God descended on the heart and then, as it were, travelled down to the feet.
a
3:155.
536
这节经文指的是白德尔战役。
537
شَيْطَانْ (Shaitan) 这个单词也可意指干渴的极度痛苦, 称为 الْفَلَاةْ شَيْطَانُ (Shaitanul-Falat), 即沙漠中的恶魔。见注释1112, 敌人占领了水源, 穆斯林当然害怕。没有水对他们可能成为一种极为困难的根源。这个单词也可意指恶魔的朋友和合伙人。
538
穆斯林扎营在沙地上, 而麦加军队扎营在硬地上。一场及时雨使前一种沙地变得结实而后一种硬地变得溜滑。
1
ضمیر کی بجائے ظاہر اسم استعمال کیا گیا ہے۔
2
یہ بدر کی جنگ کا واقعہ ہے اور بدر کے موقعہ پر مومنوں اور کافروں کے درمیان ریت کا ایک میدان تھا جس کے پرے چکنی مٹی تھی۔ بارش سے ریت دب گئی۔ جب مسلمانوں نے ان پر حملہ کیا تو ان کے پاؤں خوب جمے رہے اور کافروں کی مدد جب پیچھے کی طرف سے آئی تو پھسلتے میدان میں ان کے پاؤں پھسلتے تھے اور مددنہ پہنچ سکتی تھی۔ اسی طرح جب مومن حملہ کرتے تو کفار بھاگتے ہوئے میدان کی پھسلن میں پھنس جاتے۔
3
رَبَطَ عَلٰی قَلْبِہٖ کے معنے ہوتے ہیں قَوَّاہُ وَ صَبَّرَہٗ دل کو مضبوط کیا اور شدائد برداشت کرنے کی توفیق دی۔ (اقرب)
b
3:155.
1102
Important Words:
رجز (filth) is derived from رجز. They say رجز الناقة i.e. the she-camel had the disease of convulsive motion in the legs or thighs. رجزت الریح means, the wind was continuous or lasting. رجز means, commotion or agitation or convulsion; consecutiveness of motion; punishment that agitates by its vehemence and occasions vehement consecutive commotions; conduct that leads to punishment; sin; uncleanness or filth; polytheism or worship of idols; the Devil and his suggestions; plague or pestilence (Lane).
Commentary:
Before a battle, especially an important one, begins, there is generally great uneasiness and disquietude among the contestants; their hearts throb with anxiety, and sleep vanishes. So the verse mentions the coming of sleep on the battlefield of Badr as a sign of God’s favour. God caused sleep to come upon Muslims with the result that their anxiety was removed, that they were inspired with a feeling of confidence and security and that it had a soothing effect on their minds. This mental state proved highly helpful and materially contributed to their success.
The second favour mentioned in the verse pertains to the falling of rain. God caused rain to fall, which, as the verse points out, served four useful purposes: Firstly, it purified the Muslims because, seeing this token of God’s help, their faith in God was strengthened, with the result that their hearts, being filled with faith, were purified. Secondly, it dispelled from them the filth of Satan, i.e. thirst. In the Quran, thirst has been figuratively described as a pang due to Satan or the Devil; for instance, it is related that when Job was stricken with the pangs of thirst, he prayed to God, saying: Satan has smitten me with affliction and torment (38:42), whereupon God accepted his prayer, saying: Strike thy riding beast with thy foot. Here is cool water to wash with and a drink (38:43). So the removal of “the filth of Satan” signifies removal of thirst or the pangs of extreme thirst. The word "Satan" may also signify "those who are of Satan," i.e. the friends or associates of Satan. Taken in this sense, the clause would mean: "God dispelled from you the attack of the wicked people," the hint being that the rain proved a means of dispelling the attack of the Quraish, inasmuch as it rendered the hard ground occupied by the Meccan army slippery, thus preventing the enemy from making a successful attack on the Muslims. Thirdly, the rain strengthened the hearts of the Faithful. This was due to their faith being reinforced by witnessing signs of God’s special assistance. Fourthly, the rain helped to make the steps of the Muslims firm for, as mentioned in books of history, the ground occupied by the Muslims was sandy, so the rain made it hard, and the Muslims were able to tread it with firm steps. All these factors contributed to the success of the Muslims.
The reader should note the beautiful order in the words of this verse. It begins with the purification of the heart (the first purpose served by the rain) and ends with the establishing of the steps and making them firm (the fourth purpose served by the rain), i.e. the favour of God descended on the heart and then, as it were, travelled down to the feet.
a
3:155.
1101
The reference in the verse is to the Battle of Badr.
1102
The word Shaitan may also signify pangs of thirst and is called Shaitanul-Falat, i.e. devil of the desert. See {2535}. The enemy had taken possession of water and the Muslims naturally feared that lack of it might prove a source of great hardship for them. The word may also signify the friends and associates of Satan.
1103
The Muslims had encamped at a sandy place and the Meccan army on hard ground. Timely rain made the former place firm and the latter slippery.
إِذْ يُوحِى رَبُّكَ إِلَى ٱلْمَلَٰٓئِكَةِ أَنِّى مَعَكُمْ فَثَبِّتُوا۟ ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُوا۟ ۚ سَأُلْقِى فِى قُلُوبِ ٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا۟ ٱلرُّعْبَ فَٱضْرِبُوا۟ فَوْقَ ٱلْأَعْنَاقِ وَٱضْرِبُوا۟ مِنْهُمْ كُلَّ بَنَانٍ
就在头下方的颈部上半部, 被认为最容易受刀剑的攻击而受伤。
The upper part of the neck which is just below the head and is considered to be most vulnerable for dealing an effective blow with the sword.
Important Words:
فوق (upper part) is derived from فاق. They say فاقھم i.e. he was or became above them. So فوق means, the location or place that is above or over a person or a thing. They say فوقه رأسه i.e. his upper part is his head (Lane).
Commentary:
This verse shows that the angels are, as it were, intermediaries between God and men. It is through them that God’sassistance comes to men.
The verse also hints that there are some angels whose function is to strengthen the hearts of good men and make them firm, while there are others who are deputed to cast terror into the hearts of wicked men. So God bade the former class of angels to strengthen the hearts of the believers and told them that He would cast terror into the hearts of the disbelievers through the other class of angels.
God instructed the believers to strike the disbelievers at "the upper parts of their necks" because the upper part of the neck, i.e. that which is just below the head, is considered to be the best point for dealing an effective blow with the sword. This order related to such of the enemy as deserved to be killed and without killing whom the Muslims could not defend themselves. The striking on the “finger-tips” was meant to incapacitate the enemy and make them unfit for fighting. This order thus related to those of the enemy who, so far as possible, were to be spared with the infliction of minimum injury. Both these orders were faithfully carried out, for although the Muslims were very weak at Badr, they were able to kill seventy of the disbelievers, mostly leaders, and take as many prisoners, while the enemy could kill only fourteen of them.
539
就在头下方的颈部上半部, 被认为最容易受刀剑的攻击而受伤。
1103
Important Words:
فوق (upper part) is derived from فاق. They say فاقھم i.e. he was or became above them. So فوق means, the location or place that is above or over a person or a thing. They say فوقه رأسه i.e. his upper part is his head (Lane).
Commentary:
This verse shows that the angels are, as it were, intermediaries between God and men. It is through them that God’sassistance comes to men.
The verse also hints that there are some angels whose function is to strengthen the hearts of good men and make them firm, while there are others who are deputed to cast terror into the hearts of wicked men. So God bade the former class of angels to strengthen the hearts of the believers and told them that He would cast terror into the hearts of the disbelievers through the other class of angels.
God instructed the believers to strike the disbelievers at "the upper parts of their necks" because the upper part of the neck, i.e. that which is just below the head, is considered to be the best point for dealing an effective blow with the sword. This order related to such of the enemy as deserved to be killed and without killing whom the Muslims could not defend themselves. The striking on the “finger-tips” was meant to incapacitate the enemy and make them unfit for fighting. This order thus related to those of the enemy who, so far as possible, were to be spared with the infliction of minimum injury. Both these orders were faithfully carried out, for although the Muslims were very weak at Badr, they were able to kill seventy of the disbelievers, mostly leaders, and take as many prisoners, while the enemy could kill only fourteen of them.
1104
The upper part of the neck which is just below the head and is considered to be most vulnerable for dealing an effective blow with the sword.
ذَٰلِكَ بِأَنَّهُمْ شَآقُّوا۟ ٱللَّهَ وَرَسُولَهُۥ ۚ وَمَن يُشَاقِقِ ٱللَّهَ وَرَسُولَهُۥ فَإِنَّ ٱللَّهَ شَدِيدُ ٱلْعِقَابِ
4:116; 47:33; 59:5.
اس کے یہ معنے نہیں کہ اللہ تعالیٰ کی جو سزائیں ہیں ان میں سے وہ سب سے زیادہ سخت سزا نازل کرتا ہے بلکہ یہ مراد ہے کہ اللہ تعالیٰ کی سب سزائیں سخت ہوتی ہیں۔
4:116; 47:33; 59:5.
4:116; 47:33; 59:5.
b
4:116; 47:33; 59:5.
4
اس کے یہ معنے نہیں کہ اللہ تعالیٰ کی جو سزائیں ہیں ان میں سے وہ سب سے زیادہ سخت سزا نازل کرتا ہے بلکہ یہ مراد ہے کہ اللہ تعالیٰ کی سب سزائیں سخت ہوتی ہیں۔
a
4:116; 47:33; 59:5.
b
4:116; 47:33; 59:5.
ذَٰلِكُمْ فَذُوقُوهُ وَأَنَّ لِلْكَٰفِرِينَ عَذَابَ ٱلنَّارِ
22:23; 34:43.
22:23; 34:43.
22:23; 34:43.
Commentary:
In this verse God refers to two punishments for disbelievers, one in this life, and the other in the life to come. When the threat with regard to the punishment of this life had come to pass, it was quite reasonable to expect that the threat with regard to the punishment in the next life would also come to pass. Similarly, God had made two promises to believers: firstly, the promise of victory and success in this life; secondly, the promise of bliss in the life to come. When the former had been fulfilled in a most amazing manner, the latter would also be similarly fulfilled.
c
22:23; 34:43.
a
22:23; 34:43.
1104
Commentary:
In this verse God refers to two punishments for disbelievers, one in this life, and the other in the life to come. When the threat with regard to the punishment of this life had come to pass, it was quite reasonable to expect that the threat with regard to the punishment in the next life would also come to pass. Similarly, God had made two promises to believers: firstly, the promise of victory and success in this life; secondly, the promise of bliss in the life to come. When the former had been fulfilled in a most amazing manner, the latter would also be similarly fulfilled.
a
22:23; 34:43.
يَٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُوٓا۟ إِذَا لَقِيتُمُ ٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا۟ زَحْفًا فَلَا تُوَلُّوهُمُ ٱلْأَدْبَارَ
8:46; 47:5.
Important Words:
زحفا (advancing in force) is derived from زحف i.e. he walked, marched or went on foot little by little; he crept or crawled along; or he went leisurely or heavily; or he walked or moved with an effort; or he dragged himself along upon the ground. They say زحف العسکر meaning, the army moved heavily on account of its great numbers. زحف means, an army or military force marching slowly or heavily by reason of their multitude; a numerous army (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The word زحفا (advancing in force) qualifies and refers to the believers and not the disbelievers, as supposed by some commentators. The following verse, as well as the wording of the present one, makes the reference positively clear.
When a Muslim army (not a small detachment) meets the enemy, they are strictly forbidden to flee from the field of battle. They must fight and go on fighting till they win or die; there is no third course open to them. This command constitutes a great secret of success, besides being a sure source of self-discipline.
a
8:46; 47:5
540
穆斯林一定要苦战到底。他们要么成功, 要么成仁; 没有第三条路可走。
b
8:46; 47:5.
1105
Important Words:
زحفا (advancing in force) is derived from زحف i.e. he walked, marched or went on foot little by little; he crept or crawled along; or he went leisurely or heavily; or he walked or moved with an effort; or he dragged himself along upon the ground. They say زحف العسکر meaning, the army moved heavily on account of its great numbers. زحف means, an army or military force marching slowly or heavily by reason of their multitude; a numerous army (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The word زحفا (advancing in force) qualifies and refers to the believers and not the disbelievers, as supposed by some commentators. The following verse, as well as the wording of the present one, makes the reference positively clear.
When a Muslim army (not a small detachment) meets the enemy, they are strictly forbidden to flee from the field of battle. They must fight and go on fighting till they win or die; there is no third course open to them. This command constitutes a great secret of success, besides being a sure source of self-discipline.
b
8:46; 47:5
1105
The Muslims must fight to the bitter end. They must win or die; there is no third course open to them.
وَمَن يُوَلِّهِمْ يَوْمَئِذٍ دُبُرَهُۥٓ إِلَّا مُتَحَرِّفًا لِّقِتَالٍ أَوْ مُتَحَيِّزًا إِلَىٰ فِئَةٍ فَقَدْ بَآءَ بِغَضَبٍ مِّنَ ٱللَّهِ وَمَأْوَىٰهُ جَهَنَّمُ ۖ وَبِئْسَ ٱلْمَصِيرُ
这节经文规定和叙述穆斯林军队在对敌作战中可允许的明显退却或撤退: (a) 作为战略或战役调动, 当一支作战部队为了诱骗敌人或占领较好阵地而改变它的位置时; (b) 当一部分军队决定后撤去参加主力部队或其他穆斯林军队去发动对敌战斗时。
The verse defines and describes the circumstances in which an apparent retreat or withdrawal of a Muslim force against the enemy is permitted: (a) As war strategy or battle manoeuvre when a fighting force shifts its position to beguile the enemy or to occupy a better position; (b) when a part of the army decides to fall back to join the main body or another Muslim force before giving battle to the enemy.
Important Words:
متحیزا (turning) is derived from تحیز which is derived from حاز. They say حازہ i.e. he drew, collected or gathered it together. حاز الابل means, he drove the camels. تحیز or تحوز means, he or it writhed or twisted about and turned over and over; or he or it was restless, not remaining still on the ground; or he withdrew or retired to a distance; or he drew back. تحیز الیھم means, he turned or withdrew or retired or joined himself to them (company of men). تحیز also means, he turned aside or withdrew to his place or his proper place. حیز means, a place in which a thing is; the proper or natural place of a thing; the container or receptacle of anything (Lane).
فئة (company) is derived either from فاو i.e. he struck or smote or clove, or from فاء i.e. he returned, or he returned to a good state or condition. The word فئة means, a party, division or distinct body; or a company or congregated body of men; or a party or division of men; or a company of soldiers who fight in the rear of another party or company and to whom the latter has recourse in the case of fear or defeat; or a company of men who (in war) have recourse for aid, one to another (Lane).
Commentary:
The verse is important inasmuch as it defines and describes the circumstances in which an apparent retreat or withdrawal of a Muslim force against an enemy force is allowable. Such a retreat is allowed only on two distinct conditions: firstly, as a war strategy or a battle manoeuvre when a fighting force shifts its position not to fly but to hoodwink the enemy or to occupy a better position; secondly, when a force decides to fall back to join the main army or another Muslim force before giving battle to the enemy. No other retreat or withdrawal is allowed. Muslims must either win or die. Those who turn their backs incur the wrath of God and "Hell shall be their abode."
The words, and Hell shall be his abode, have a double significance: (1) that those who turn back from the battlefield, except in the circumstances stated above, shall be awarded the punishment of Hellfire in the Hereafter; (2) that although such runaways think that by turning back from the field of battle they will find security from danger, the truth is that they will thereby be running into the very jaws of fire, for such ignom-inious defeat will embolden the enemy against them and will open the doors of their persecution wider still.
A fight that begins with a single individual, (a Divine Messenger), arrayed against the entire forces of the world, cannot possibly allow at a later stage the retreat of a believing party against a disbelieving host on the basis of disparity in numbers. Where true faith comes in, numbers do not and indeed cannot count. It must be a fight to the finish, for what does a believer await except one of the two good things—victory or martyrdom (9:52)?
541
这节经文规定和叙述穆斯林军队在对敌作战中可允许的明显退却或撤退: (a) 作为战略或战役调动, 当一支作战部队为了诱骗敌人或占领较好阵地而改变它的位置时; (b) 当一部分军队决定后撤去参加主力部队或其他穆斯林军队去发动对敌战斗时。
1106
Important Words:
متحیزا (turning) is derived from تحیز which is derived from حاز. They say حازہ i.e. he drew, collected or gathered it together. حاز الابل means, he drove the camels. تحیز or تحوز means, he or it writhed or twisted about and turned over and over; or he or it was restless, not remaining still on the ground; or he withdrew or retired to a distance; or he drew back. تحیز الیھم means, he turned or withdrew or retired or joined himself to them (company of men). تحیز also means, he turned aside or withdrew to his place or his proper place. حیز means, a place in which a thing is; the proper or natural place of a thing; the container or receptacle of anything (Lane).
فئة (company) is derived either from فاو i.e. he struck or smote or clove, or from فاء i.e. he returned, or he returned to a good state or condition. The word فئة means, a party, division or distinct body; or a company or congregated body of men; or a party or division of men; or a company of soldiers who fight in the rear of another party or company and to whom the latter has recourse in the case of fear or defeat; or a company of men who (in war) have recourse for aid, one to another (Lane).
Commentary:
The verse is important inasmuch as it defines and describes the circumstances in which an apparent retreat or withdrawal of a Muslim force against an enemy force is allowable. Such a retreat is allowed only on two distinct conditions: firstly, as a war strategy or a battle manoeuvre when a fighting force shifts its position not to fly but to hoodwink the enemy or to occupy a better position; secondly, when a force decides to fall back to join the main army or another Muslim force before giving battle to the enemy. No other retreat or withdrawal is allowed. Muslims must either win or die. Those who turn their backs incur the wrath of God and "Hell shall be their abode."
The words, and Hell shall be his abode, have a double significance: (1) that those who turn back from the battlefield, except in the circumstances stated above, shall be awarded the punishment of Hellfire in the Hereafter; (2) that although such runaways think that by turning back from the field of battle they will find security from danger, the truth is that they will thereby be running into the very jaws of fire, for such ignom-inious defeat will embolden the enemy against them and will open the doors of their persecution wider still.
A fight that begins with a single individual, (a Divine Messenger), arrayed against the entire forces of the world, cannot possibly allow at a later stage the retreat of a believing party against a disbelieving host on the basis of disparity in numbers. Where true faith comes in, numbers do not and indeed cannot count. It must be a fight to the finish, for what does a believer await except one of the two good things—victory or martyrdom (9:52)?
1106
The verse defines and describes the circumstances in which an apparent retreat or withdrawal of a Muslim force against the enemy is permitted: (a) As war strategy or battle manoeuvre when a fighting force shifts its position to beguile the enemy or to occupy a better position; (b) when a part of the army decides to fall back to join the main body or another Muslim force before giving battle to the enemy.
فَلَمْ تَقْتُلُوهُمْ وَلَٰكِنَّ ٱللَّهَ قَتَلَهُمْ ۚ وَمَا رَمَيْتَ إِذْ رَمَيْتَ وَلَٰكِنَّ ٱللَّهَ رَمَىٰ ۚ وَلِيُبْلِىَ ٱلْمُؤْمِنِينَ مِنْهُ بَلَآءً حَسَنًا ۚ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ سَمِيعٌ عَلِيمٌ
33:12.
بدر کے موقعہ پرجب مسلمانوں کے قلیل لشکر پر کفار کے بڑے لشکر کا ریلا ہوا تو رسول اللہ صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم نے چھوٹے کنکروں کی ایک مٹھی بھری اور کفار کی طرف پھینکی۔ خدا کے حکم سے اسی وقت آپ کی پیٹھ کی طرف سے تیز ہوا چلی اور سب کنکر اڑ کر کفار پر گرے اور ان کی آنکھیں کنکریلی ریت کے بھر جانے سے دیکھنے سے قاصر رہ گئیں۔ یہ اسی کی طرف اشارہ ہے۔
The victory at Badr really was not due to any skill or prowess on the part of the Muslims. They were too few, too weak and too ill-equipped to win a victory against a numerically vastly superior and much better equipped and trained army. The throwing of a handful of pebbles and sand by the Holy Prophet bears a remarkable resemblance to the striking of the waters of the sea by Moses with the rod. Just as in the latter case the act of Moses was, as it were, a signal for the wind to blow and the tide to return which led to the drowning of Pharaoh and his hosts in the sea, so was the throwing of a handful of pebbles by the Holy Prophet a signal for a strong wind to blow, which led to the destruction of Abu Jahl (to whom the Holy Prophet had referred as the Pharaoh of his people) and his host in the desert. In both cases the operation of the forces of nature coincided with the acts of the two Prophets under special Divine decree.
33:12.
Important Words:
لیبلی (that He might confer). یبلی is derived from ابلا which is derived from بلاء . They say بلاہ or ابتلاہ i.e. he tried, proved or tested him with something good or evil. ابلاہ اللّٰه بلاء حسنا means, God did to him a good deed. ابلیته معروفا means, I conferred upon him a favour or benefit. بلاء means, the act of trying or testing; a trial or a test; an affliction of any kind by which one’s patience or any other virtue is tried or proved or tested; a benefit, favour or blessing; grief; imposition of a difficult or troublesome thing. بلاء حسن means, a great benefit or favour or blessing of God or a good gift of God. الابتلاءsignifies trying, proving or testing with something; seeking and desiring; choosing or selecting (Lane).
Commentary:
The words, So you killed them not, but it was Allah Who killed them, signify that the victory at Badr was not due to any effort on the part of the Muslims; it was purely an act of God. Thus, as enjoined in the preceding verse, there is no justification for Muslims to flee from a battlefield.
The Battle of Badr, fought in the second year of Hijrah, began with single combats; then there was a general attack. At this juncture the Holy Prophet took a handful of pebbles and cast them towards the enemy. That was a token for the help of God to come, just as striking the water of the sea with the rod by Moses was a signal for God’s aid to arrive. When the Holy Prophet cast the pebbles, there rose a strong gale which, blowing directly in the direction of the enemy, blinded their eyes with sand and thus contributed to their discomfiture and the victory of the Muslims. It is to this incident that the words, it was Allah Who threw, refer, hinting that really it was the hand of God, and not the hand of the Prophet, which cast the pebbles, and that the victory was due to the fact that God had come to the help of the Muslims.
The reader should note that while speaking of the Companions of the Holy Prophet in the words, you killed them not, the verse ascribes no act to the Companions, but simply denies their having killed the enemy, whereas in the case of the throwing of the pebbles by the Holy Prophet the verse says, thou threwest not when thou didst throw, but it was Allah Who threw, thus hinting that although victory came from God, yet the Holy Prophet also had a share in the affair. He contributed his share in the form of earnest prayers which drew the help of God.
The throwing of a handful of pebbles and sand by the Holy Prophet bears a remarkable resemblance to the striking of the waters by Moses with the rod. Just as in the latter case the act of Moses was a signal for the wind to blow, which led to the drowning of Pharaoh and his hosts in the sea, similarly, the throwing of a handful of pebbles by the Holy Prophet was a signal for a strong wind to blow which led to the destruction of Abu Jahl (of whom the Holy Prophet spoke as the Pharaoh of his people) and his host in the desert. Again, after the Battle of Badr, the bodies of Abu Jahl and other leaders of the Quraish were cast into the bottom of a pit or an old well, and thus the similarity of the fate of Abu Jahl with that of Pharaoh was completed; for, just as the latter together with his host was drowned into the depths of the sea, so was the former with his comrades cast into the bottom of a well.
The reference in the words, Allah is All-Hearing All-Knowing, is to the prayers of the Holy Prophet which God heard and accepted and in response to which He conferred such a signal victory on the Muslims.
b
33:12.
1
بدر کے موقعہ پرجب مسلمانوں کے قلیل لشکر پر کفار کے بڑے لشکر کا ریلا ہوا تو رسول اللہ صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم نے چھوٹے کنکروں کی ایک مٹھی بھری اور کفار کی طرف پھینکی۔ خدا کے حکم سے اسی وقت آپ کی پیٹھ کی طرف سے تیز ہوا چلی اور سب کنکر اڑ کر کفار پر گرے اور ان کی آنکھیں کنکریلی ریت کے بھر جانے سے دیکھنے سے قاصر رہ گئیں۔ یہ اسی کی طرف اشارہ ہے۔
a
33:12.
1107
Important Words:
لیبلی (that He might confer). یبلی is derived from ابلا which is derived from بلاء . They say بلاہ or ابتلاہ i.e. he tried, proved or tested him with something good or evil. ابلاہ اللّٰه بلاء حسنا means, God did to him a good deed. ابلیته معروفا means, I conferred upon him a favour or benefit. بلاء means, the act of trying or testing; a trial or a test; an affliction of any kind by which one’s patience or any other virtue is tried or proved or tested; a benefit, favour or blessing; grief; imposition of a difficult or troublesome thing. بلاء حسن means, a great benefit or favour or blessing of God or a good gift of God. الابتلاءsignifies trying, proving or testing with something; seeking and desiring; choosing or selecting (Lane).
Commentary:
The words, So you killed them not, but it was Allah Who killed them, signify that the victory at Badr was not due to any effort on the part of the Muslims; it was purely an act of God. Thus, as enjoined in the preceding verse, there is no justification for Muslims to flee from a battlefield.
The Battle of Badr, fought in the second year of Hijrah, began with single combats; then there was a general attack. At this juncture the Holy Prophet took a handful of pebbles and cast them towards the enemy. That was a token for the help of God to come, just as striking the water of the sea with the rod by Moses was a signal for God’s aid to arrive. When the Holy Prophet cast the pebbles, there rose a strong gale which, blowing directly in the direction of the enemy, blinded their eyes with sand and thus contributed to their discomfiture and the victory of the Muslims. It is to this incident that the words, it was Allah Who threw, refer, hinting that really it was the hand of God, and not the hand of the Prophet, which cast the pebbles, and that the victory was due to the fact that God had come to the help of the Muslims.
The reader should note that while speaking of the Companions of the Holy Prophet in the words, you killed them not, the verse ascribes no act to the Companions, but simply denies their having killed the enemy, whereas in the case of the throwing of the pebbles by the Holy Prophet the verse says, thou threwest not when thou didst throw, but it was Allah Who threw, thus hinting that although victory came from God, yet the Holy Prophet also had a share in the affair. He contributed his share in the form of earnest prayers which drew the help of God.
The throwing of a handful of pebbles and sand by the Holy Prophet bears a remarkable resemblance to the striking of the waters by Moses with the rod. Just as in the latter case the act of Moses was a signal for the wind to blow, which led to the drowning of Pharaoh and his hosts in the sea, similarly, the throwing of a handful of pebbles by the Holy Prophet was a signal for a strong wind to blow which led to the destruction of Abu Jahl (of whom the Holy Prophet spoke as the Pharaoh of his people) and his host in the desert. Again, after the Battle of Badr, the bodies of Abu Jahl and other leaders of the Quraish were cast into the bottom of a pit or an old well, and thus the similarity of the fate of Abu Jahl with that of Pharaoh was completed; for, just as the latter together with his host was drowned into the depths of the sea, so was the former with his comrades cast into the bottom of a well.
The reference in the words, Allah is All-Hearing All-Knowing, is to the prayers of the Holy Prophet which God heard and accepted and in response to which He conferred such a signal victory on the Muslims.
c
33:12.1107
The victory at Badr really was not due to any skill or prowess on the part of the Muslims. They were too few, too weak and too ill-equipped to win a victory against a numerically vastly superior and much better equipped and trained army. The throwing of a handful of pebbles and sand by the Holy Prophet bears a remarkable resemblance to the striking of the waters of the sea by Moses with the rod. Just as in the latter case the act of Moses was, as it were, a signal for the wind to blow and the tide to return which led to the drowning of Pharaoh and his hosts in the sea, so was the throwing of a handful of pebbles by the Holy Prophet a signal for a strong wind to blow, which led to the destruction of Abu Jahl (to whom the Holy Prophet had referred as the Pharaoh of his people) and his host in the desert. In both cases the operation of the forces of nature coincided with the acts of the two Prophets under special Divine decree.
ذَٰلِكُمْ وَأَنَّ ٱللَّهَ مُوهِنُ كَيْدِ ٱلْكَٰفِرِينَ
إِن تَسْتَفْتِحُوا۟ فَقَدْ جَآءَكُمُ ٱلْفَتْحُ ۖ وَإِن تَنتَهُوا۟ فَهُوَ خَيْرٌ لَّكُمْ ۖ وَإِن تَعُودُوا۟ نَعُدْ وَلَن تُغْنِىَ عَنكُمْ فِئَتُكُمْ شَيْـًٔا وَلَوْ كَثُرَتْ وَأَنَّ ٱللَّهَ مَعَ ٱلْمُؤْمِنِينَ
32:29.
32:29.
The disbelievers demanded from the Holy Prophet Divine judgment in the form of victory. They are told that Divine judgment has indeed come in the form they had demanded.
32:29.
Important Words:
تستفتحوا (if you sought a judgement) is derived from استفتح which again is derived from فتح which means, he opened or he unlocked. فتح الحاکم بین الناس means, the judge or magistrate judged between the people. استفتح means, he asked or sought or demanded victory; or he asked or sought or demanded judgement (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The verse is addressed to the disbelievers who demanded the sign of victory or God’s judgement from the Holy Prophet. They said, "If you are a true Messenger of God, why does He not help you and grant you victory?" They are here told that God’s judgement in the form of victory has indeed come and that if they now desist from fighting, it will be well for them; but if they return to war, God will show them further signs of victory and they shall be defeated and brought low in spite of their great superiority in numbers and resources, for Allah is with the believers.
c
32:29.
a
32:29.
1108
Important Words:
تستفتحوا (if you sought a judgement) is derived from استفتح which again is derived from فتح which means, he opened or he unlocked. فتح الحاکم بین الناس means, the judge or magistrate judged between the people. استفتح means, he asked or sought or demanded victory; or he asked or sought or demanded judgement (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The verse is addressed to the disbelievers who demanded the sign of victory or God’s judgement from the Holy Prophet. They said, "If you are a true Messenger of God, why does He not help you and grant you victory?" They are here told that God’s judgement in the form of victory has indeed come and that if they now desist from fighting, it will be well for them; but if they return to war, God will show them further signs of victory and they shall be defeated and brought low in spite of their great superiority in numbers and resources, for Allah is with the believers.
b
32:29.
1108
The disbelievers demanded from the Holy Prophet Divine judgment in the form of victory. They are told that Divine judgment has indeed come in the form they had demanded.
يَٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُوٓا۟ أَطِيعُوا۟ ٱللَّهَ وَرَسُولَهُۥ وَلَا تَوَلَّوْا۟ عَنْهُ وَأَنتُمْ تَسْمَعُونَ
3:33; 4:60; 8:47; 24:55.
3:33; 4:60; 8:47; 24:55.
3:33; 4:60; 8:47; 24:55.
Commentary:
As God was the source of all strength and the Prophet was a means thereof, so the Faithful are here enjoined to obey God and His Messenger. Muslims had by this time witnessed many signs of God; they had only just witnessed a mighty sign in the Battle of Badr. Having witnessed so many signs, it was incumbent on them to be obedient to God and His Messenger. Those who had taken part in the Battle of Badr were all true Muslims; there was no hypocrite among them except perhaps one. But in future battles, there were to be hypocrites also; hence there was the greater need for Muslims to be on their guard and to be more careful in the matter of obedience. The fact is that until the Battle of Badr, ‘Abdullah bin Ubayy, the arch-hypocrite, and his confederates had been under the delusion that Islam was only a passing show and that the little group of Muslims would soon disappear. The victory at Badr, therefore, came to them as a severe shock, and their false hopes were shattered. So from this time onward, they became increasingly more active in their machinations against Islam and the Holy Prophet. Hence, the need of an exhortation to Muslims to be ever obedient to God and His Messenger, for it was in obedience and in unity that lay the secret of their future success and prosperity.
a
3:33; 4:60; 8:47; 24:55.
a
3:33; 4:60; 8:47; 24:55.
1109
Commentary:
As God was the source of all strength and the Prophet was a means thereof, so the Faithful are here enjoined to obey God and His Messenger. Muslims had by this time witnessed many signs of God; they had only just witnessed a mighty sign in the Battle of Badr. Having witnessed so many signs, it was incumbent on them to be obedient to God and His Messenger. Those who had taken part in the Battle of Badr were all true Muslims; there was no hypocrite among them except perhaps one. But in future battles, there were to be hypocrites also; hence there was the greater need for Muslims to be on their guard and to be more careful in the matter of obedience. The fact is that until the Battle of Badr, ‘Abdullah bin Ubayy, the arch-hypocrite, and his confederates had been under the delusion that Islam was only a passing show and that the little group of Muslims would soon disappear. The victory at Badr, therefore, came to them as a severe shock, and their false hopes were shattered. So from this time onward, they became increasingly more active in their machinations against Islam and the Holy Prophet. Hence, the need of an exhortation to Muslims to be ever obedient to God and His Messenger, for it was in obedience and in unity that lay the secret of their future success and prosperity.
c
3:33; 4:60; 8:47; 24:55.
وَلَا تَكُونُوا۟ كَٱلَّذِينَ قَالُوا۟ سَمِعْنَا وَهُمْ لَا يَسْمَعُونَ
2:94; 4:47.
2:94; 4:47.
b
2:94; 4:47.
a
2:94; 4:47.
1110
Commentary:
True Muslims are here warned against following the example of hypocrites, who say they listen but they listen not.
a
2:94; 4:47.
۞ إِنَّ شَرَّ ٱلدَّوَآبِّ عِندَ ٱللَّهِ ٱلصُّمُّ ٱلْبُكْمُ ٱلَّذِينَ لَا يَعْقِلُونَ
8:56; 98:7.
8:56; 98:7.
8:56; 98:7.
Commentary:
The verse primarily refers to the hypocrites. They have ears but they listen not to the Word of God, so truly speaking they are deaf; they have tongues, but they do not seek after and inquire about the truth, so they are dumb; they have hearts, but they do not ponder over the truth, so they have no sense and do not understand. Indeed, if the gifts of hearing and of speaking and of thinking are taken away from man, he is left no better than a beast. Nay, he virtually becomes "the worst of beasts" for, in spite of possessing the faculty and power of hearing and speaking and thinking, he does not use these powers.
c
8:56; 98:7.
b
8:56; 98:7.
1111
Commentary:
The verse primarily refers to the hypocrites. They have ears but they listen not to the Word of God, so truly speaking they are deaf; they have tongues, but they do not seek after and inquire about the truth, so they are dumb; they have hearts, but they do not ponder over the truth, so they have no sense and do not understand. Indeed, if the gifts of hearing and of speaking and of thinking are taken away from man, he is left no better than a beast. Nay, he virtually becomes "the worst of beasts" for, in spite of possessing the faculty and power of hearing and speaking and thinking, he does not use these powers.
b
8:56; 98:7.
وَلَوْ عَلِمَ ٱللَّهُ فِيهِمْ خَيْرًا لَّأَسْمَعَهُمْ ۖ وَلَوْ أَسْمَعَهُمْ لَتَوَلَّوا۟ وَّهُم مُّعْرِضُونَ
The expression "makes them hear" means that if in their present condition God should force them to accept the truth, they would in their heart of hearts remain unconverted and would never become true Muslims.
Commentary:
The expression اسمعھم (made them hear) in the first place mean that if God had known any good in them, He would have made them hear and accept the truth. The verse thus shows that it is only those whose hearts are wholly corrupt that are caused or allowed to go astray by God. Those in whose hearts there is any good are always led by God to the acceptance of the truth.
The second clause of the verse indicates that while Allah makes good men accept and follow guidance, He never forces anyone to go astray. The expression اسمعھم (made them hear) in the second place, therefore, means that if in their present condition God should force them to accept the truth, the result would be that their hearts would remain unconverted and they would never become true Muslims.
1112
Commentary:
The expression اسمعھم (made them hear) in the first place mean that if God had known any good in them, He would have made them hear and accept the truth. The verse thus shows that it is only those whose hearts are wholly corrupt that are caused or allowed to go astray by God. Those in whose hearts there is any good are always led by God to the acceptance of the truth.
The second clause of the verse indicates that while Allah makes good men accept and follow guidance, He never forces anyone to go astray. The expression اسمعھم (made them hear) in the second place, therefore, means that if in their present condition God should force them to accept the truth, the result would be that their hearts would remain unconverted and they would never become true Muslims.
1109
The expression "makes them hear" means that if in their present condition God should force them to accept the truth, they would in their heart of hearts remain unconverted and would never become true Muslims.
يَٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُوا۟ ٱسْتَجِيبُوا۟ لِلَّهِ وَلِلرَّسُولِ إِذَا دَعَاكُمْ لِمَا يُحْيِيكُمْ ۖ وَٱعْلَمُوٓا۟ أَنَّ ٱللَّهَ يَحُولُ بَيْنَ ٱلْمَرْءِ وَقَلْبِهِۦ وَأَنَّهُۥٓ إِلَيْهِ تُحْشَرُونَ
معلوم ہوا انسان مردہ انسان کو ہدایت سے زندہ کرتا ہے نہ کہ قبروں میں دفن شدہ مردوں کو ظاہر زندگی دے کر۔
4:60; 8:47; 24:55.
The pronoun "he" refers to the Messenger, for it is the Messenger who actually calls. Calling by God is also through His Messenger. Or, "he" may be taken to refer to both Allah and the Messenger separately, i.e. when Allah calls you or when the Messenger calls you.
The giving of life to the dead when ascribed to a Prophet of God should be taken in its metaphorical or spiritual sense.
The words "Allah comes in between a man and his heart" signify that man (or his ego) has no control over his heart, so he cannot make it obey his dictates. The words may also mean that one should hasten to listen and respond to Divine Call because if one delays doing so, unforeseen circumstances may intervene to make one’s heart hard or rusty and then one may refuse to listen to it.
3:33; 4:60; 8:47; 24:55.
Commentary:
Though the verse enjoins the Faithful to respond to both Allah and His Messenger, it does not say "when they (Allah and His Messenger) call you" but simply "when he calls you." The pronoun "he" obviously refers to the Messenger, for it is the Messenger who actually calls. Calling by God is also through His Messenger. Or the singular pronoun "he" may be taken to refer to both Allah and the Messenger taken separately, i.e. when Allah calls you or when the Messenger calls you.
The words, that he may give you life, embody a great truth. The calling of the Messenger is always for the purpose of giving life to those who believe. It must, however, be remembered that when the quickening of, or the giving of life to, the dead is ascribed to a Prophet of God, the words should be taken not in their physical but in their spiritual sense.
The words, know that Allah comes in between a man and his heart, are important. There are two powers in men, firstly, the will-power of the "I". This power has its seat in the mind and has, therefore, been referred to in the verse as "man". The second power lies in the heart. The "I" or the will-power, or in other words "the man," issues its command and it is for the heart to obey it. But an unpurified heart does not always obey the command emanating from the mind. The words, Allah comes in between a man and his heart, therefore, signify that God has His position between the "I" and the heart. Man has not the power to purify his heart, i.e. he cannot make it obey the dictates of the "I", for he has no control over it. But God controls the heart and can purify it. So we should obey God that He may purify our heart and make it follow the will of the "I". The expression is figurative and means that it is God alone Who can make the dictates of the "I" have the desired effect on the heart.
The verse also hints that one should always hasten to hear and obey a good call; for if one delays doing so, the law of God, meant for those who hesitate to accept the truth and keep back from it, is likely to come in, and make the heart rusty, with the result that it becomes all the more disinclined to accept the truth.
d
4:60; 8:47; 24:55.
542
使死人得到生命, 如果是由安拉的一个先知来赐给死人生命的话, 应该从譬喻或精神的意义上去理解。
543
“安拉比人更接近他的心” 这句话意指, 人 (或自我) 不能控制他的心灵, 因此不能使他的心灵受他的支配。这句话也意味着人们应该赶快聆听和响应安拉的呼唤, 因为如果延迟而不这么做的话, 不能预见的种种情况可能介入, 使他们的心灵硬化或生锈, 然后可能不肯听从他的呼唤。
1
معلوم ہوا انسان مردہ انسان کو ہدایت سے زندہ کرتا ہے نہ کہ قبروں میں دفن شدہ مردوں کو ظاہر زندگی دے کر۔
a
3:33; 4:60; 8:47; 24:55.
1113
Commentary:
Though the verse enjoins the Faithful to respond to both Allah and His Messenger, it does not say "when they (Allah and His Messenger) call you" but simply "when he calls you." The pronoun "he" obviously refers to the Messenger, for it is the Messenger who actually calls. Calling by God is also through His Messenger. Or the singular pronoun "he" may be taken to refer to both Allah and the Messenger taken separately, i.e. when Allah calls you or when the Messenger calls you.
The words, that he may give you life, embody a great truth. The calling of the Messenger is always for the purpose of giving life to those who believe. It must, however, be remembered that when the quickening of, or the giving of life to, the dead is ascribed to a Prophet of God, the words should be taken not in their physical but in their spiritual sense.
The words, know that Allah comes in between a man and his heart, are important. There are two powers in men, firstly, the will-power of the "I". This power has its seat in the mind and has, therefore, been referred to in the verse as "man". The second power lies in the heart. The "I" or the will-power, or in other words "the man," issues its command and it is for the heart to obey it. But an unpurified heart does not always obey the command emanating from the mind. The words, Allah comes in between a man and his heart, therefore, signify that God has His position between the "I" and the heart. Man has not the power to purify his heart, i.e. he cannot make it obey the dictates of the "I", for he has no control over it. But God controls the heart and can purify it. So we should obey God that He may purify our heart and make it follow the will of the "I". The expression is figurative and means that it is God alone Who can make the dictates of the "I" have the desired effect on the heart.
The verse also hints that one should always hasten to hear and obey a good call; for if one delays doing so, the law of God, meant for those who hesitate to accept the truth and keep back from it, is likely to come in, and make the heart rusty, with the result that it becomes all the more disinclined to accept the truth.
c
4:60; 8:47; 24:55.
1109A
The pronoun "he" refers to the Messenger, for it is the Messenger who actually calls. Calling by God is also through His Messenger. Or, "he" may be taken to refer to both Allah and the Messenger separately, i.e. when Allah calls you or when the Messenger calls you.
1110
The giving of life to the dead when ascribed to a Prophet of God should be taken in its metaphorical or spiritual sense.
1110A
The words "Allah comes in between a man and his heart" signify that man (or his ego) has no control over his heart, so he cannot make it obey his dictates. The words may also mean that one should hasten to listen and respond to Divine Call because if one delays doing so, unforeseen circumstances may intervene to make one’s heart hard or rusty and then one may refuse to listen to it.
وَٱتَّقُوا۟ فِتْنَةً لَّا تُصِيبَنَّ ٱلَّذِينَ ظَلَمُوا۟ مِنكُمْ خَآصَّةً ۖ وَٱعْلَمُوٓا۟ أَنَّ ٱللَّهَ شَدِيدُ ٱلْعِقَابِ
11:114.
11:114.
It is not enough to make ourselves good. We are not safe unless we also reform our environment. A house surrounded by a raging fire is likely to fall a victim to it any moment.
11:114.
Important Words:
فتنة (affliction). See 2:192.
Commentary:
The verse embodies a great and important truth. It is not enough that you should become good yourselves. If you are surrounded by wicked and ungodly persons, you cannot escape the contagion and its consequences. Thus, even a good man may sometimes be overtaken by Divine punishment, if he is living among wicked people and does not shun their society. Hence, we should not only try to lead righteous lives ourselves, but should also endeavour to make others do the same. We should not only reform ourselves but try to reform the society in which we move and the people among whom we live. We cannot long enjoy safety if the houses surrounding ours are on fire.
e
11:114.
a
11:114.
1114
Important Words:
فتنة (affliction). See 2:192.
Commentary:
The verse embodies a great and important truth. It is not enough that you should become good yourselves. If you are surrounded by wicked and ungodly persons, you cannot escape the contagion and its consequences. Thus, even a good man may sometimes be overtaken by Divine punishment, if he is living among wicked people and does not shun their society. Hence, we should not only try to lead righteous lives ourselves, but should also endeavour to make others do the same. We should not only reform ourselves but try to reform the society in which we move and the people among whom we live. We cannot long enjoy safety if the houses surrounding ours are on fire.
a
11:114.
1111
It is not enough to make ourselves good. We are not safe unless we also reform our environment. A house surrounded by a raging fire is likely to fall a victim to it any moment.
وَٱذْكُرُوٓا۟ إِذْ أَنتُمْ قَلِيلٌ مُّسْتَضْعَفُونَ فِى ٱلْأَرْضِ تَخَافُونَ أَن يَتَخَطَّفَكُمُ ٱلنَّاسُ فَـَٔاوَىٰكُمْ وَأَيَّدَكُم بِنَصْرِهِۦ وَرَزَقَكُم مِّنَ ٱلطَّيِّبَٰتِ لَعَلَّكُمْ تَشْكُرُونَ
Muslims are here told that as God had saved them when they were weak in the land and were surrounded by strong and mischievous people, so they should strive to protect the weak when they are in power. The verse implies a prophecy that Muslims will soon attain political power.
7:87.
Commentary:
Muslims are here told that as God saved them when they were weak in the land and were surrounded by wicked and mischievous people, so they should strive to save those who are weak and surrounded by dangers. The verse also hints that as Muslims will soon prosper and attain power, they should never forget the days of hardships through which they have passed, i.e. in the days of their power, they should never oppress the weak creatures of God but should always treat them with justice and mercy.
b
7:87.
1115
Commentary:
Muslims are here told that as God saved them when they were weak in the land and were surrounded by wicked and mischievous people, so they should strive to save those who are weak and surrounded by dangers. The verse also hints that as Muslims will soon prosper and attain power, they should never forget the days of hardships through which they have passed, i.e. in the days of their power, they should never oppress the weak creatures of God but should always treat them with justice and mercy.
1112
Muslims are here told that as God had saved them when they were weak in the land and were surrounded by strong and mischievous people, so they should strive to protect the weak when they are in power. The verse implies a prophecy that Muslims will soon attain political power.
يَٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُوا۟ لَا تَخُونُوا۟ ٱللَّهَ وَٱلرَّسُولَ وَتَخُونُوٓا۟ أَمَٰنَٰتِكُمْ وَأَنتُمْ تَعْلَمُونَ
یہ مرادنہیں کہ بغیر جانے خیانت جائز ہے بلکہ مطلب یہ ہے کہ تم پر حقیقت کھل گئی ہے اگر پھر بھی تم خیانت کرو گے تو اس کی وجہ سے سخت سزا ملے گی۔
The verse speaks of man’s two loyalties—his loyalty to God (and His Messenger) which is absolute and eternal because God is our Creator and Nourisher; and his loyalty to his fellow-beings which springs from the obligations he owes to them.
Commentary:
The verse enjoins Muslims not to act faithlessly with regard to either the commandments of God or the rights of one another. Indeed, a Muslim should always be true to God and true to his fellow beings.
It is significant that when speaking of being true to God, the verse directly says, prove not false to Allah, but when speaking of men the words used are, prove not false to your trusts.
This is to point out that whereas faithfulness to God is absolute and eternal, being based on the very creation of man, faithfulness to man springs from the trusts and obligations that he may form or enter into.
1
یہ مرادنہیں کہ بغیر جانے خیانت جائز ہے بلکہ مطلب یہ ہے کہ تم پر حقیقت کھل گئی ہے اگر پھر بھی تم خیانت کرو گے تو اس کی وجہ سے سخت سزا ملے گی۔
1116
Commentary:
The verse enjoins Muslims not to act faithlessly with regard to either the commandments of God or the rights of one another. Indeed, a Muslim should always be true to God and true to his fellow beings.
It is significant that when speaking of being true to God, the verse directly says, prove not false to Allah, but when speaking of men the words used are, prove not false to your trusts.
This is to point out that whereas faithfulness to God is absolute and eternal, being based on the very creation of man, faithfulness to man springs from the trusts and obligations that he may form or enter into.
1113
The verse speaks of man’s two loyalties—his loyalty to God (and His Messenger) which is absolute and eternal because God is our Creator and Nourisher; and his loyalty to his fellow-beings which springs from the obligations he owes to them.
وَٱعْلَمُوٓا۟ أَنَّمَآ أَمْوَٰلُكُمْ وَأَوْلَٰدُكُمْ فِتْنَةٌ وَأَنَّ ٱللَّهَ عِندَهُۥٓ أَجْرٌ عَظِيمٌ
7:87; 3:124; 64:16.
7:87; 3:124; 64:16.
3:187; 64:16.
Important Words:
فتنة (trial) is derived from فتن . They say فتنه i.e. he tried or proved or tested him. So فتنه means, a trial meant to separate the good from the bad. See also 2:103, 192; 4:92 & 5:50,72. Thus فتنة is anything that is a means of purification and advancement for the good and a means of exposure and downfall for the wicked.
Commentary:
As فتنة (trial) is a means of purification, our possessions and our children are called a "trial" because they are a means of our spiritual purification. It is by means of them that we are able to make sacrifices in the cause of religion and humanity. If we have no wealth, we cannot give it away in the service of God or of our fellow-creatures. If we have no children, we will not be in a position to train them as good and pious men for the service of God and mankind. Moreover, if we have no children, we shall be free and shall have no obstacle to overcome; and, therefore, our spending money in the cause of God will, in that case, not give us as much credit as it would do if we spent it while we had children. Thus, both our possessions and our children enable us to make sacrifices in the cause of God and our fellow beings; they are, therefore, a blessing, not a curse. But they may become a curse for the wicked, for whom the love of wealth and children proves a great stumbling block.
The words, a great reward, signify that when God has conferred on us blessings like wealth and children without any endeavour on our part, He can bestow on us far greater rewards, if we strive in His cause and try to win His favour. But if the word فتنة (trial) is taken in a bad sense, i.e. a stumbling block, then the words "a great reward" would signify that if our wealth and children prove a stumbling block for us, we should not allow them to stand in our way, but should turn to God with Whom we will find a great reward for this sacrifice of ours.
a
7:87; 3:124; 64:16.
a
3:187; 64:16.
1117
Important Words:
فتنة (trial) is derived from فتن . They say فتنه i.e. he tried or proved or tested him. So فتنه means, a trial meant to separate the good from the bad. See also 2:103, 192; 4:92 & 5:50,72. Thus فتنة is anything that is a means of purification and advancement for the good and a means of exposure and downfall for the wicked.
Commentary:
As فتنة (trial) is a means of purification, our possessions and our children are called a "trial" because they are a means of our spiritual purification. It is by means of them that we are able to make sacrifices in the cause of religion and humanity. If we have no wealth, we cannot give it away in the service of God or of our fellow-creatures. If we have no children, we will not be in a position to train them as good and pious men for the service of God and mankind. Moreover, if we have no children, we shall be free and shall have no obstacle to overcome; and, therefore, our spending money in the cause of God will, in that case, not give us as much credit as it would do if we spent it while we had children. Thus, both our possessions and our children enable us to make sacrifices in the cause of God and our fellow beings; they are, therefore, a blessing, not a curse. But they may become a curse for the wicked, for whom the love of wealth and children proves a great stumbling block.
The words, a great reward, signify that when God has conferred on us blessings like wealth and children without any endeavour on our part, He can bestow on us far greater rewards, if we strive in His cause and try to win His favour. But if the word فتنة (trial) is taken in a bad sense, i.e. a stumbling block, then the words "a great reward" would signify that if our wealth and children prove a stumbling block for us, we should not allow them to stand in our way, but should turn to God with Whom we will find a great reward for this sacrifice of ours.
b
7:87; 3:124; 64:16.
يَٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُوٓا۟ إِن تَتَّقُوا۟ ٱللَّهَ يَجْعَل لَّكُمْ فُرْقَانًا وَيُكَفِّرْ عَنكُمْ سَيِّـَٔاتِكُمْ وَيَغْفِرْ لَكُمْ ۗ وَٱللَّهُ ذُو ٱلْفَضْلِ ٱلْعَظِيمِ
18:6; 64:10; 66:9.
Furqan means, (1) that which distinguishes between right and wrong; (2) proof or evidence or argument; (3) aid or victory, and (4) dawn (Lane).
48:6; 64:10; 66:9.
Important Words:
فرقان (distinction) means: (1) that which enables one to distinguish between truth and falsehood and right and wrong; (2) proof or evidence or argument; (3) aid or victory; (4) dawn (Lane). See also 2:54.
Commentary:
The word فرقان (distinction) may be taken here in all the four senses mentioned under Important Words above. Firstly, if a man becomes God-fearing, he is given a light by means of which he is able to distinguish between right and wrong. Secondly, the righteous and the God-fearing are taught and vouchsafed proofs and arguments by God. They do not blindly believe in the truth of their religion but they are granted proofs and arguments for what they believe. Thirdly, God-fearing men receive aid and victory from God. Fourthly, God removes from them the darkness of hardships and there dawns upon them the day of happiness and bliss.
b
18:6; 64:10; 66:9.
544
فُرْقَانْ (Furqan) 的意思是: (1) 可以区分正确和错误的事物; (2) 证明或明证或论证; (3) 帮助或胜利; (4) 黎明 (Lane)。
a
48:6; 64:10; 66:9.
1118
Important Words:
فرقان (distinction) means: (1) that which enables one to distinguish between truth and falsehood and right and wrong; (2) proof or evidence or argument; (3) aid or victory; (4) dawn (Lane). See also 2:54.
Commentary:
The word فرقان (distinction) may be taken here in all the four senses mentioned under Important Words above. Firstly, if a man becomes God-fearing, he is given a light by means of which he is able to distinguish between right and wrong. Secondly, the righteous and the God-fearing are taught and vouchsafed proofs and arguments by God. They do not blindly believe in the truth of their religion but they are granted proofs and arguments for what they believe. Thirdly, God-fearing men receive aid and victory from God. Fourthly, God removes from them the darkness of hardships and there dawns upon them the day of happiness and bliss.
a
18:6; 64:10; 66:9.
1114
Furqan means, (1) that which distinguishes between right and wrong; (2) proof or evidence or argument; (3) aid or victory, and (4) dawn (Lane).
وَإِذْ يَمْكُرُ بِكَ ٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا۟ لِيُثْبِتُوكَ أَوْ يَقْتُلُوكَ أَوْ يُخْرِجُوكَ ۚ وَيَمْكُرُونَ وَيَمْكُرُ ٱللَّهُ ۖ وَٱللَّهُ خَيْرُ ٱلْمَٰكِرِينَ
3:55; 27:51.
یعنی گھر میں قید کر دیں۔ مگر وہ اس میں ناکام رہے۔ دوسری تجویز قتل کی تھی‘ اس میں بھی ناکام رہے۔ تیسری تجویز ملک بدر کرنے کی تھی‘ اس میں وہ کامیاب ہو گئے اور اللہ تعالیٰ نے مدینہ والوں کے دل آپ کی طرف پھیر دئیے اور آخر یہی گھر سے نکالنا مکہ والوں کی تباہی کا موجب ہوا۔
3:55; 27:51.
Reference in the verse is to the secret conference which was held in Darun-Nadwah (House of Consultation) in Mecca. Seeing that all their efforts to arrest the progress of the new Faith had failed and that most of those Muslims who could afford to leave Mecca had emigrated to Medina and were out of harm’s way, the Elders of the town assembled in Darun-Nadwah to devise plans to make a last attempt to finish Islam. After deep deliberation they hit upon a plan that a number of young men from various Quraish tribes should, in a joint attack, swoop down upon the Holy Prophet and kill him. The Holy Prophet left the house unnoticed at dead of night, when the watchers were overpowered by sleep, and took refuge in Cave Thaur along with Abu Bakr, his ever faithful Companion, and finally reached Medina in safety.
3:55; 27:51.
Important Words:
یثبتوك (imprison thee) is derived from اثبت which is derived from ثبت which means, it continued or subsisted or endured; or it remained fixed or stationary; or it was or became constant, fast or established. اثبته means, he made it to continue or subsist or endure; or he made it to remain fixed or stationary. They say اثبته جراحة i.e. wound rendered him unable to move. ضربوہ حتی اثبتوه means, they beat him so as to render him motionless. اثبته بوثاق means, he made him fast with a bond so that he could not move. So لیثبتوك (liyuthbituka) or لیثبتوك (liyuthabbituka), which is another reading of the word, means, that they might inflict upon thee a wound by reason of which thou shouldst not be able to rise or move about; or that they might confine thee to thy place, i.e. imprison thee and prevent thy moving about (Lane).
Commentary:
The Holy Prophet bore resemblance to all Prophets of God. At the Battle of Badr, God showed a miracle, similar to the miracle of Moses (see 8:18 above), while the present verse refers to a sign which was like the signs of Jonah and Jesus. At Mecca, the Quraish had a council-room called Darun-Nadwah. There they used to hold their consultations against the Holy Prophet. When they learnt that Islam had spread to Medina, where converts to the new Faith were fleeing for refuge, Abu Jahl and other leaders of the Quraish held a meeting at Darun-Nadwah in order to consider some decisive step to put an end to the new Movement. Various proposals were made at the meeting. One was that the Holy Prophet should be put under confinement, i.e. imprisoned; another was that he should be expelled from the city; yet another was that suitable men belonging to all the different tribes of the Quraish should be selected, and these should make a joint attack on the Holy Prophet and slay him. This last proposal was finally agreed upon, and the Holy Prophet’s house was surrounded one dark night with the object of attacking him as soon as he came forth. But, being apprised by God of the coming danger, the Holy Prophet had already made arrangements with Abu Bakr to flee from Mecca that very night. He, therefore, caused his nephew ‘Ali to lie in his bed and prepared himself to leave. Those who had laid siege to the house occasionally peeped into the house and, mistaking ‘Ali for the Holy Prophet, waited patiently for him outside. While thus waiting, it so happened that the watchers were overpowered by sleep, and the Holy Prophet, availing himself of the opportunity, departed from the house unnoticed. Abu Bakr was already waiting for him at some distance, and the two, bidding farewell to their beloved city, repaired, according to a pre-arranged plan, to a cave in a difficult mountain-top outside Mecca, where they took shelter. When the bloodthirsty Meccans knew of his escape, they quickly prepared to pursue him. They actually followed him, tracing his steps, till they reached the very cave where the Holy Prophet and Abu Bakr were in hiding; but, as the report says, already a spider had spun its cobweb across the mouth of the cave. Thus confronted, it never occurred to them that the Holy Prophet had taken shelter in that out-of-the-way cave whose entrance looked as if it had not been used for a long time. They argued that the tracer who had brought them to the mouth of the cave was at fault and it so happened that none of them so much as glanced into the cave to make sure whether or not anybody was inside. Thus it was that God saved His beloved servant from the clutches of the ravenous wolves that so savagely pursued him. Being unable to find any further trace of him, they returned to Mecca. As, however, a heavy price was set on his head, and it was announced that whoever brought him, dead or alive, would have a reward of 100 camels, people pursued him in all directions; but here, too, God came to his help and none could lay hands on him. After remaining hidden in the cave for three days, the Holy Prophet and his devoted Companion resumed their flight to Medina and, avoiding the better-known tracks, hastened to their destination where the Muslim community of the Ansar and such of the Muhajirin as had already reached there accorded them a most cordial welcome.
Thus, the Quraish practically resorted to all the three plans that have been mentioned in the verse under comment: (1) they confined the Holy Prophet when they laid siege to his house at night; (2) they drove him from his native city; and (3) they attempted to carry out their resolution of Darun-Nadwah to put him to death. But God baffled every attempt of theirs, and he, who had fled from their town as a helpless fugitive, returned to them eight years later as an illustrious victor, at whose hands they cringingly sought, and readily obtained, pardon. They planned and plotted against him, as the verse says; but their plans and intrigues led to their own ruin. They drove him from their city, but his very flight led him to power and prosperity and proved the cause of their destruction. Sometime after the flight, a Meccan army proudly issued forth from Mecca and proceeded to Badr, a place near Medina, little dreaming that it was going to its own ruin. All this was arranged and decreed by God, Who is the best of planners. He so arranged that the army which had come forth with such pomp and display of power returned from Badr an utterly routed and disorderly rabble, leaving its proud leaders either dead on the battlefield or captives in the hands of those whom they hated and despised.
It should be noted that the word مکر (plan) used in this verse does not necessarily mean an evil plot. It is general in its significance, comprising both good and evil planning, according to the purpose for which it is contrived. The plots of the enemies of truth were, of course, evil; but God never has recourse to evil design. He planned things in such a way as to frustrate the evil designs of the enemy and make the cause of Islam triumph. The very fact that the Quran prefixes the word خیر (best) to the word ماکرین (planners) shows that the word has been used in a good sense with respect to God; for the word خیر (meaning good, better or best) is invariably prefixed to words which are used in a good sense. See also 3:55.
The present verse has been placed most fittingly between the verses relating to the Battle of Badr; for after speaking of that great battle, the Quran reminds the Holy Prophet and his Companions of the plots of the enemy against him and draws his attention to the wonderful way in which God had helped him at the time of his flight, frustrating the designs of the enemy and turning them to the advantage of Islam. He would do it again when needed and the Battle of Badr was another instance of the kind.
c
3:55; 27:51.
2
یعنی گھر میں قید کر دیں۔ مگر وہ اس میں ناکام رہے۔ دوسری تجویز قتل کی تھی‘ اس میں بھی ناکام رہے۔ تیسری تجویز ملک بدر کرنے کی تھی‘ اس میں وہ کامیاب ہو گئے اور اللہ تعالیٰ نے مدینہ والوں کے دل آپ کی طرف پھیر دئیے اور آخر یہی گھر سے نکالنا مکہ والوں کی تباہی کا موجب ہوا۔
a
3:55; 27:51.
1119
Important Words:
یثبتوك (imprison thee) is derived from اثبت which is derived from ثبت which means, it continued or subsisted or endured; or it remained fixed or stationary; or it was or became constant, fast or established. اثبته means, he made it to continue or subsist or endure; or he made it to remain fixed or stationary. They say اثبته جراحة i.e. wound rendered him unable to move. ضربوہ حتی اثبتوه means, they beat him so as to render him motionless. اثبته بوثاق means, he made him fast with a bond so that he could not move. So لیثبتوك (liyuthbituka) or لیثبتوك (liyuthabbituka), which is another reading of the word, means, that they might inflict upon thee a wound by reason of which thou shouldst not be able to rise or move about; or that they might confine thee to thy place, i.e. imprison thee and prevent thy moving about (Lane).
Commentary:
The Holy Prophet bore resemblance to all Prophets of God. At the Battle of Badr, God showed a miracle, similar to the miracle of Moses (see 8:18 above), while the present verse refers to a sign which was like the signs of Jonah and Jesus. At Mecca, the Quraish had a council-room called Darun-Nadwah. There they used to hold their consultations against the Holy Prophet. When they learnt that Islam had spread to Medina, where converts to the new Faith were fleeing for refuge, Abu Jahl and other leaders of the Quraish held a meeting at Darun-Nadwah in order to consider some decisive step to put an end to the new Movement. Various proposals were made at the meeting. One was that the Holy Prophet should be put under confinement, i.e. imprisoned; another was that he should be expelled from the city; yet another was that suitable men belonging to all the different tribes of the Quraish should be selected, and these should make a joint attack on the Holy Prophet and slay him. This last proposal was finally agreed upon, and the Holy Prophet’s house was surrounded one dark night with the object of attacking him as soon as he came forth. But, being apprised by God of the coming danger, the Holy Prophet had already made arrangements with Abu Bakr to flee from Mecca that very night. He, therefore, caused his nephew ‘Ali to lie in his bed and prepared himself to leave. Those who had laid siege to the house occasionally peeped into the house and, mistaking ‘Ali for the Holy Prophet, waited patiently for him outside. While thus waiting, it so happened that the watchers were overpowered by sleep, and the Holy Prophet, availing himself of the opportunity, departed from the house unnoticed. Abu Bakr was already waiting for him at some distance, and the two, bidding farewell to their beloved city, repaired, according to a pre-arranged plan, to a cave in a difficult mountain-top outside Mecca, where they took shelter. When the bloodthirsty Meccans knew of his escape, they quickly prepared to pursue him. They actually followed him, tracing his steps, till they reached the very cave where the Holy Prophet and Abu Bakr were in hiding; but, as the report says, already a spider had spun its cobweb across the mouth of the cave. Thus confronted, it never occurred to them that the Holy Prophet had taken shelter in that out-of-the-way cave whose entrance looked as if it had not been used for a long time. They argued that the tracer who had brought them to the mouth of the cave was at fault and it so happened that none of them so much as glanced into the cave to make sure whether or not anybody was inside. Thus it was that God saved His beloved servant from the clutches of the ravenous wolves that so savagely pursued him. Being unable to find any further trace of him, they returned to Mecca. As, however, a heavy price was set on his head, and it was announced that whoever brought him, dead or alive, would have a reward of 100 camels, people pursued him in all directions; but here, too, God came to his help and none could lay hands on him. After remaining hidden in the cave for three days, the Holy Prophet and his devoted Companion resumed their flight to Medina and, avoiding the better-known tracks, hastened to their destination where the Muslim community of the Ansar and such of the Muhajirin as had already reached there accorded them a most cordial welcome.
Thus, the Quraish practically resorted to all the three plans that have been mentioned in the verse under comment: (1) they confined the Holy Prophet when they laid siege to his house at night; (2) they drove him from his native city; and (3) they attempted to carry out their resolution of Darun-Nadwah to put him to death. But God baffled every attempt of theirs, and he, who had fled from their town as a helpless fugitive, returned to them eight years later as an illustrious victor, at whose hands they cringingly sought, and readily obtained, pardon. They planned and plotted against him, as the verse says; but their plans and intrigues led to their own ruin. They drove him from their city, but his very flight led him to power and prosperity and proved the cause of their destruction. Sometime after the flight, a Meccan army proudly issued forth from Mecca and proceeded to Badr, a place near Medina, little dreaming that it was going to its own ruin. All this was arranged and decreed by God, Who is the best of planners. He so arranged that the army which had come forth with such pomp and display of power returned from Badr an utterly routed and disorderly rabble, leaving its proud leaders either dead on the battlefield or captives in the hands of those whom they hated and despised.
It should be noted that the word مکر (plan) used in this verse does not necessarily mean an evil plot. It is general in its significance, comprising both good and evil planning, according to the purpose for which it is contrived. The plots of the enemies of truth were, of course, evil; but God never has recourse to evil design. He planned things in such a way as to frustrate the evil designs of the enemy and make the cause of Islam triumph. The very fact that the Quran prefixes the word خیر (best) to the word ماکرین (planners) shows that the word has been used in a good sense with respect to God; for the word خیر (meaning good, better or best) is invariably prefixed to words which are used in a good sense. See also 3:55.
The present verse has been placed most fittingly between the verses relating to the Battle of Badr; for after speaking of that great battle, the Quran reminds the Holy Prophet and his Companions of the plots of the enemy against him and draws his attention to the wonderful way in which God had helped him at the time of his flight, frustrating the designs of the enemy and turning them to the advantage of Islam. He would do it again when needed and the Battle of Badr was another instance of the kind.
b
3:55; 27:51.
1115
Reference in the verse is to the secret conference which was held in Darun-Nadwah (House of Consultation) in Mecca. Seeing that all their efforts to arrest the progress of the new Faith had failed and that most of those Muslims who could afford to leave Mecca had emigrated to Medina and were out of harm’s way, the Elders of the town assembled in Darun-Nadwah to devise plans to make a last attempt to finish Islam. After deep deliberation they hit upon a plan that a number of young men from various Quraish tribes should, in a joint attack, swoop down upon the Holy Prophet and kill him. The Holy Prophet left the house unnoticed at dead of night, when the watchers were overpowered by sleep, and took refuge in Cave Thaur along with Abu Bakr, his ever faithful Companion, and finally reached Medina in safety.
وَإِذَا تُتْلَىٰ عَلَيْهِمْ ءَايَٰتُنَا قَالُوا۟ قَدْ سَمِعْنَا لَوْ نَشَآءُ لَقُلْنَا مِثْلَ هَٰذَآ ۙ إِنْ هَٰذَآ إِلَّآ أَسَٰطِيرُ ٱلْأَوَّلِينَ
6:26; 68:16; 83:14.
6:26; 68:16; 83:14.
The disbelievers boasted that they could produce a composition like that of the Qur’an. It was, however, an empty boast, which they dared not translate into fact. The challenge that they would never be able to produce even a short chapter like unto a Chapter of the Qur’an, has ever remained unaccepted.
6:26; 68:16; 83:14.
Commentary:
The disbelievers alleged that they could produce a composition like that of the Quran. It was, however, nothing but an empty boast on their part, which they never attempted to carry into effect; and the challenge of the Quran, which declared that they would never be able to produce even a short chapter like any chapter of the Quran, has ever remained unanswered. The disbelievers also thought that the Quran contained nothing but the tales of the ancients. The verse under comment contradicts this assertion by drawing their attention to the powerful prophecies contained in the Quran which unmistakably prove it to be the Word of God, it being beyond the power of man to produce a composition containing such powerful prophecies. The Battle of Badr, for instance, fulfilled many a mighty prophecy, foretold by the Quran (e.g 54:45-47; 34:30, 31)—a fact which rendered it impossible for man to imitate a production like it, and which fully exposed the absurdity of the assertion that the Quran was nothing but tales of the ancients.
a
6:26; 68:16; 83:14.
a
6:26; 68:16; 83:14.
1120
Commentary:
The disbelievers alleged that they could produce a composition like that of the Quran. It was, however, nothing but an empty boast on their part, which they never attempted to carry into effect; and the challenge of the Quran, which declared that they would never be able to produce even a short chapter like any chapter of the Quran, has ever remained unanswered. The disbelievers also thought that the Quran contained nothing but the tales of the ancients. The verse under comment contradicts this assertion by drawing their attention to the powerful prophecies contained in the Quran which unmistakably prove it to be the Word of God, it being beyond the power of man to produce a composition containing such powerful prophecies. The Battle of Badr, for instance, fulfilled many a mighty prophecy, foretold by the Quran (e.g 54:45-47; 34:30, 31)—a fact which rendered it impossible for man to imitate a production like it, and which fully exposed the absurdity of the assertion that the Quran was nothing but tales of the ancients.
c
6:26; 68:16; 83:14.
1116
The disbelievers boasted that they could produce a composition like that of the Qur’an. It was, however, an empty boast, which they dared not translate into fact. The challenge that they would never be able to produce even a short chapter like unto a Chapter of the Qur’an, has ever remained unaccepted.
وَإِذْ قَالُوا۟ ٱللَّهُمَّ إِن كَانَ هَٰذَا هُوَ ٱلْحَقَّ مِنْ عِندِكَ فَأَمْطِرْ عَلَيْنَا حِجَارَةً مِّنَ ٱلسَّمَآءِ أَوِ ٱئْتِنَا بِعَذَابٍ أَلِيمٍ
阿布•贾赫耳 (اَبُوْجَهْل) 在白德尔بَدْر) ) 战地上祈祷的几乎就是这些话 (بُخَارِی كِتابُ التَّفْسِيْر, Bukhari, Kitabut Tafsir)。这一祈祷确实是实现了。阿布·贾赫耳连同古来西的其他首领都被杀死, 他们的尸体被抛入一个土坑内。
It was almost in these words that Abu Jahl prayed in the battlefield of Badr (Bukhari, ch. on Tafsir). The prayer was literally fulfilled. Abu Jahl along with many other leaders of the Quraish was killed and their bodies were thrown into a pit.
Commentary:
This was the prayer which Abu Jahl, the leader of the disbelievers, offered to God at Badr and it was accepted. He prayed on that memorable day that God might destroy him and his party if the Prophet was in the right (Bukhari, ch. on Tafsir). Strange to say, not only were Abu Jahl and his companions punished at Badr by God but, as prayed for by Abu Jahl, even stones were rained down upon them; for, when at the throwing of a handful of pebbles by the Holy Prophet (8:18), there arose a strong wind, it literally rained upon the disbelieving host hard pebbles from the desert.
545
阿布•贾赫耳 (اَبُوْجَهْل) 在白德尔بَدْر) ) 战地上祈祷的几乎就是这些话 (بُخَارِی كِتابُ التَّفْسِيْر, Bukhari, Kitabut Tafsir)。这一祈祷确实是实现了。阿布·贾赫耳连同古来西的其他首领都被杀死, 他们的尸体被抛入一个土坑内。
1121
Commentary:
This was the prayer which Abu Jahl, the leader of the disbelievers, offered to God at Badr and it was accepted. He prayed on that memorable day that God might destroy him and his party if the Prophet was in the right (Bukhari, ch. on Tafsir). Strange to say, not only were Abu Jahl and his companions punished at Badr by God but, as prayed for by Abu Jahl, even stones were rained down upon them; for, when at the throwing of a handful of pebbles by the Holy Prophet (8:18), there arose a strong wind, it literally rained upon the disbelieving host hard pebbles from the desert.
1117
It was almost in these words that Abu Jahl prayed in the battlefield of Badr (Bukhari, ch. on Tafsir). The prayer was literally fulfilled. Abu Jahl along with many other leaders of the Quraish was killed and their bodies were thrown into a pit.
وَمَا كَانَ ٱللَّهُ لِيُعَذِّبَهُمْ وَأَنتَ فِيهِمْ ۚ وَمَا كَانَ ٱللَّهُ مُعَذِّبَهُمْ وَهُمْ يَسْتَغْفِرُونَ
قرآن مجید میں واؤ ہے جس کا ترجمہ لیکن کیا گیا ہے۔ اور اس جگہ بدر کا ذکر ہے جس موقعہ پر ابوجہل نے انہی الفاظ میں دعا کی تھی‘ اور سزا میں مارا بھی گیا تھا۔
یعنی جب تو نکل جائے گا‘ تو استغفار تو وہ پہلے ہی نہیں کر رہے۔ دونوں نجات کے موجب جاتے رہیں گے۔ اور وہ تباہ ہو جائیں گے۔
11:4.
Commentary:
The verse embodies two basic protections against Divine punishment: (1) a people are not punished when they have a God’s Messenger living among them; and (2) they are not punished when they are seeking forgiveness of God. At the Battle of Badr, the Holy Prophet was not "among" the disbelievers, for the believers and the disbelievers formed two distinct and opposite parties. At Mecca, however, he was "among" them, for both he and his opponents lived under the same conditions and the same laws. Nor did the Quraish of Mecca enjoy the second protection at the Battle of Badr for, instead of asking forgiveness of God, they prayed that if Islam was a true religion, God might destroy them with a grievous punishment. The verse, therefore, hints that the Battle of Badr was the proper occasion for punishing the enemies of Islam.
b
11:4.
546
穆圣离开麦加后, 麦加人受到惩罚。安拉的使者是免受天灾的一种护盾。
1
قرآن مجید میں واؤ ہے جس کا ترجمہ لیکن کیا گیا ہے۔ اور اس جگہ بدر کا ذکر ہے جس موقعہ پر ابوجہل نے انہی الفاظ میں دعا کی تھی‘ اور سزا میں مارا بھی گیا تھا۔
2
یعنی جب تو نکل جائے گا‘ تو استغفار تو وہ پہلے ہی نہیں کر رہے۔ دونوں نجات کے موجب جاتے رہیں گے۔ اور وہ تباہ ہو جائیں گے۔
a
11:4.
1122
Commentary:
The verse embodies two basic protections against Divine punishment: (1) a people are not punished when they have a God’s Messenger living among them; and (2) they are not punished when they are seeking forgiveness of God. At the Battle of Badr, the Holy Prophet was not "among" the disbelievers, for the believers and the disbelievers formed two distinct and opposite parties. At Mecca, however, he was "among" them, for both he and his opponents lived under the same conditions and the same laws. Nor did the Quraish of Mecca enjoy the second protection at the Battle of Badr for, instead of asking forgiveness of God, they prayed that if Islam was a true religion, God might destroy them with a grievous punishment. The verse, therefore, hints that the Battle of Badr was the proper occasion for punishing the enemies of Islam.
a
11:4.
1118
The Meccans were punished after the Holy Prophet left Mecca. The Divine Messengers serve as a kind of shield against heavenly visitations.
وَمَا لَهُمْ أَلَّا يُعَذِّبَهُمُ ٱللَّهُ وَهُمْ يَصُدُّونَ عَنِ ٱلْمَسْجِدِ ٱلْحَرَامِ وَمَا كَانُوٓا۟ أَوْلِيَآءَهُۥٓ ۚ إِنْ أَوْلِيَآؤُهُۥٓ إِلَّا ٱلْمُتَّقُونَ وَلَٰكِنَّ أَكْثَرَهُمْ لَا يَعْلَمُونَ
22:26.
10:63, 64.
Commentary:
The verse purports to say that when the Quraish did not enjoy either of the two basic protections against Divine punishment (see preceding verse), they were being rightly punished for their false beliefs and wicked deeds. The verse also says that the Quraish have no right to act as guardians of the Sacred Mosque. As guardians thereof, they ought to have been worshippers of the One True God; but they have put idols even in the Sacred Mosque; hence, far from having any right to act as its guardians, they deserve to be expelled therefrom and punished for the sacrilege.
The words, Its true guardians are only those who are righteous, contain a prophecy to the effect that Muslims would soon become guardians of the Sacred Mosque, the words, most of them know not, signifying that although most of the disbelievers do not at present think this announcement to be true, yet it would surely come to pass.
c
22:26.
d
10:63.
a
22:26.
b
10:63, 64.
1123
Commentary:
The verse purports to say that when the Quraish did not enjoy either of the two basic protections against Divine punishment (see preceding verse), they were being rightly punished for their false beliefs and wicked deeds. The verse also says that the Quraish have no right to act as guardians of the Sacred Mosque. As guardians thereof, they ought to have been worshippers of the One True God; but they have put idols even in the Sacred Mosque; hence, far from having any right to act as its guardians, they deserve to be expelled therefrom and punished for the sacrilege.
The words, Its true guardians are only those who are righteous, contain a prophecy to the effect that Muslims would soon become guardians of the Sacred Mosque, the words, most of them know not, signifying that although most of the disbelievers do not at present think this announcement to be true, yet it would surely come to pass.
b
22:26.
c
10:63-64.
وَمَا كَانَ صَلَاتُهُمْ عِندَ ٱلْبَيْتِ إِلَّا مُكَآءً وَتَصْدِيَةً ۚ فَذُوقُوا۟ ٱلْعَذَابَ بِمَا كُنتُمْ تَكْفُرُونَ
Important Words:
مکاء (whistling) is the noun-infinitive from مکا (with واو as the last root letter). They say مکا الرجل i.e. the man whistled with his mouth; or he brought together his fingers and blew through them, producing a whistling sound (Aqrab).
تصدیة (clapping of hands) is derived from صدی (sadda). They say صدی بیدیه i.e. he clapped with his hands. So تصدیة means, clapping with the hands. الصدی means, the sound or cry returned by a mountain, etc., when one shouts at it; echo (Lane under صدی). Some authorities derive the word تصدیة from the root صد (he turned away), the word الصد signifying the face or front of the hand (Lane under صد).
Commentary:
The verse describes the sacrilegious use of the Sacred Mosque by idolaters. Instead of using it for worship and devotion, they used it for talking and gossiping and for whistling and the clapping of hands.
The words, And their prayer at the House is nothing but whistling, etc. mean: (1) that even their acts of worship consisted of nothing but whistling, etc.; or (2) instead of praying and performing acts of devotion, they passed their time in whistling, etc.
1124
Important Words:
مکاء (whistling) is the noun-infinitive from مکا (with واو as the last root letter). They say مکا الرجل i.e. the man whistled with his mouth; or he brought together his fingers and blew through them, producing a whistling sound (Aqrab).
تصدیة (clapping of hands) is derived from صدی (sadda). They say صدی بیدیه i.e. he clapped with his hands. So تصدیة means, clapping with the hands. الصدی means, the sound or cry returned by a mountain, etc., when one shouts at it; echo (Lane under صدی). Some authorities derive the word تصدیة from the root صد (he turned away), the word الصد signifying the face or front of the hand (Lane under صد).
Commentary:
The verse describes the sacrilegious use of the Sacred Mosque by idolaters. Instead of using it for worship and devotion, they used it for talking and gossiping and for whistling and the clapping of hands.
The words, And their prayer at the House is nothing but whistling, etc. mean: (1) that even their acts of worship consisted of nothing but whistling, etc.; or (2) instead of praying and performing acts of devotion, they passed their time in whistling, etc.
إِنَّ ٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا۟ يُنفِقُونَ أَمْوَٰلَهُمْ لِيَصُدُّوا۟ عَن سَبِيلِ ٱللَّهِ ۚ فَسَيُنفِقُونَهَا ثُمَّ تَكُونُ عَلَيْهِمْ حَسْرَةً ثُمَّ يُغْلَبُونَ ۗ وَٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُوٓا۟ إِلَىٰ جَهَنَّمَ يُحْشَرُونَ
3:13.
3:13.
These words embody a prophecy that the wealth which the disbelievers were spending in wars against Islam would prove a source of great sorrow and grief for them in that their efforts to destroy it would come to naught and their sons by accepting Islam would spend it to further its cause.
3:13.
Commentary:
The verse embodies two prophecies concerning disbelievers, firstly, that the wealth which the disbelievers were spending in their war against Islam would prove of no avail and would become a source of grief for them and they would suffer defeat; secondly, that in the life to come they would be put in Hell as a result of their evil deeds. The first prophecy which related to the present life was clearly fulfilled, thus serving as evidence of the fact that the second prophecy, i.e. the one with regard to the life to come, would also similarly come true.
a
3:13.
a
3:13.
1125
Commentary:
The verse embodies two prophecies concerning disbelievers, firstly, that the wealth which the disbelievers were spending in their war against Islam would prove of no avail and would become a source of grief for them and they would suffer defeat; secondly, that in the life to come they would be put in Hell as a result of their evil deeds. The first prophecy which related to the present life was clearly fulfilled, thus serving as evidence of the fact that the second prophecy, i.e. the one with regard to the life to come, would also similarly come true.
a
3:13.
1119
These words embody a prophecy that the wealth which the disbelievers were spending in wars against Islam would prove a source of great sorrow and grief for them in that their efforts to destroy it would come to naught and their sons by accepting Islam would spend it to further its cause.
لِيَمِيزَ ٱللَّهُ ٱلْخَبِيثَ مِنَ ٱلطَّيِّبِ وَيَجْعَلَ ٱلْخَبِيثَ بَعْضَهُۥ عَلَىٰ بَعْضٍ فَيَرْكُمَهُۥ جَمِيعًا فَيَجْعَلَهُۥ فِى جَهَنَّمَ ۚ أُو۟لَٰٓئِكَ هُمُ ٱلْخَٰسِرُونَ
3:180.
3:180.
3:180.
Commentary:
The words, separate the bad from the good, refer to the first part of the previous verse, giving the reason for the defeat and failure of the disbelievers. God would cause their war against Islam to end in their defeat so that He might distinguish the righteous from the unrighteous. Similarly, the latter part of this verse, viz. put the bad, one upon another, and heap them up all together, and then cast them into Hell, corresponds to the latter part of the previous verse, viz. that the disbelievers shall be gathered into Hell. The words, heap them up all together, imply that as the disbelievers made a common cause against Islam, they would, as it were, all be heaped up into a bundle and then thrown into the fire of Hell as one huge piece of fuel.
b
3:180.
b
3:180.
1126
Commentary:
The words, separate the bad from the good, refer to the first part of the previous verse, giving the reason for the defeat and failure of the disbelievers. God would cause their war against Islam to end in their defeat so that He might distinguish the righteous from the unrighteous. Similarly, the latter part of this verse, viz. put the bad, one upon another, and heap them up all together, and then cast them into Hell, corresponds to the latter part of the previous verse, viz. that the disbelievers shall be gathered into Hell. The words, heap them up all together, imply that as the disbelievers made a common cause against Islam, they would, as it were, all be heaped up into a bundle and then thrown into the fire of Hell as one huge piece of fuel.
b
3:180.
قُل لِّلَّذِينَ كَفَرُوٓا۟ إِن يَنتَهُوا۟ يُغْفَرْ لَهُم مَّا قَدْ سَلَفَ وَإِن يَعُودُوا۟ فَقَدْ مَضَتْ سُنَّتُ ٱلْأَوَّلِينَ
Commentary:
After the Battle of Badr, in which the opponents of Islam suffered a crushing defeat, they are once more invited to desist from fighting, and it is promised to them that if they cease hostilities against Islam, their past offences will be forgiven them. But they are at the same time warned that if they return to war, they will meet the same fate which the former opponents of truth met. See also 8:20 above.
1127
Commentary:
After the Battle of Badr, in which the opponents of Islam suffered a crushing defeat, they are once more invited to desist from fighting, and it is promised to them that if they cease hostilities against Islam, their past offences will be forgiven them. But they are at the same time warned that if they return to war, they will meet the same fate which the former opponents of truth met. See also 8:20 above.
وَقَٰتِلُوهُمْ حَتَّىٰ لَا تَكُونَ فِتْنَةٌ وَيَكُونَ ٱلدِّينُ كُلُّهُۥ لِلَّهِ ۚ فَإِنِ ٱنتَهَوْا۟ فَإِنَّ ٱللَّهَ بِمَا يَعْمَلُونَ بَصِيرٌ
2:194.
Muslims were enjoined to fight till religious persecution had ceased and men were free to practise the religion of their choice. Islam undoubtedly is the greatest upholder of freedom of conscience (2:194).
2:194.
Commentary:
The verse shows that fighting was to be continued only so long as there was persecution and men were not free to profess the religion they liked. If the opponents of Islam desisted from
fighting, Muslims were also to desist. Islam fought only to defend itself and to establish freedom of conscience. See also 2:194.
The words, Allah is Watchful, imply that Muslims should not feel afraid that the disbelievers may desist only ostensibly and temporarily, and that they may attack the Muslims again when a favourable opportunity offered itself. God was Watchful of all that they do, and He would surely help Muslims, if the disbelievers acted faithlessly towards them.
c
2:194.
547
命令穆斯林战斗到宗教迫害结束以及人们可以自由选择自己的宗教信仰为止。伊斯兰教无疑是良心自由最伟大的支持者。(2:194)
a
2:194.
1128
Commentary:
The verse shows that fighting was to be continued only so long as there was persecution and men were not free to profess the religion they liked. If the opponents of Islam desisted from
fighting, Muslims were also to desist. Islam fought only to defend itself and to establish freedom of conscience. See also 2:194.
The words, Allah is Watchful, imply that Muslims should not feel afraid that the disbelievers may desist only ostensibly and temporarily, and that they may attack the Muslims again when a favourable opportunity offered itself. God was Watchful of all that they do, and He would surely help Muslims, if the disbelievers acted faithlessly towards them.
c
2:194.
1120
Muslims were enjoined to fight till religious persecution had ceased and men were free to practise the religion of their choice. Islam undoubtedly is the greatest upholder of freedom of conscience (2:194).
وَإِن تَوَلَّوْا۟ فَٱعْلَمُوٓا۟ أَنَّ ٱللَّهَ مَوْلَىٰكُمْ ۚ نِعْمَ ٱلْمَوْلَىٰ وَنِعْمَ ٱلنَّصِيرُ
3:151; 22:79; 47:12.
3:151; 22:79; 47:12.
Commentary:
The words, if they turn their backs, mean, "if they turn their backs and refuse to accept the offer that was being made to them," i.e. if they return to hostilities. Thus God here promises to help Muslims if the enemy should again resort to war. Such promises (which always proved true) could only be given by the All-Powerful God, and they served as unmistakable evidence of the fact that the Quran was the Word of God and not the fabrication of man.
d
3:151; 22:79; 47:12.
a
3:151; 22:79; 47:12.
1129
Commentary:
The words, if they turn their backs, mean, "if they turn their backs and refuse to accept the offer that was being made to them," i.e. if they return to hostilities. Thus God here promises to help Muslims if the enemy should again resort to war. Such promises (which always proved true) could only be given by the All-Powerful God, and they served as unmistakable evidence of the fact that the Quran was the Word of God and not the fabrication of man.
a
3:151; 22:79; 47:12.
1121
The words mean, "If they refuse to accept the offer of peace made to them and start hostilities again."